Ex Libris K. OGDEN THE LIBRARY OF THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LOS ANGELES Dr. ADAM CLARKE'S COMMENTARY ON THE OLD TESTAMENT. VOLUME I. CONTAINING GENESIS, EXODUS, LEVITICUS, AND NUMBERS. -o"-^' %-a^' >>? THE HOLY BIBLE, CONTAINING THE OLD AND NEW TESTAMENTS. THE TEXT CAREFULLY PRINTED FROM THE MOST CORRECT COPIES OF THE PRESENT INCLUDING THE 3JARGI1VAL READINGS AND PARALLEL TEXTS. •WITH A COMMENTARY AND CRITICAL NOTES, DESIGNED AS A HELP TO A BETTER UNDERSTANDING OF THE SACRED WRITINGS. BY ADAM CLARKE, LL.D., F.S.A., M.R.I. A., &c. &c. Cl^e HDID Ce^tament. VOLUME I. CONTAINING THE BOOKS OF GENESIS, EXODUS, LEVITICUS, AND NUxMBERS. FOR WHATSOEVER THINGS WERE WRITTEN AFORETIME, WERE WRITTEN FOR OUR LEAUXISG; THAT WE, THROUGH LONDON: PRINTED FOR JOSEPH BUTTERWORTII AND SON, 43, FLEET-STREET. 1825. J. ANDT. ClARKE, PRINTERS, ST. JOHN-SQUARE, LONDOM. ADVERTISEMENT. THROUGH many delays, occasioned by a variciy of hindrances, the detail of which would be useless to the Reader, I have at length brought this part of my work to its conclusion ; and now send it to the Public, not without a measure of anxiety; for though perfectly satisfied with ihe purii^ of my motives, and the siriiplkiii/ of my intention, I am far from being pleased with the work itself. The ivise and the learned will no doubt find many things defective, and perhaps, several incorrect. In my plan, defects are unavoidable : tlie perpetual study to be as concise as possible, while endeavouring to go to the bottom of every thing, has, no doubt, in several cases produced obscurity. \V'hatever errors may be observed, must be attributed to my scantiness of knowledge, when compared with the learning and information necessary for tlic tolerable perfection of such a work. To an undertaking of this kind, a man's whole time should be dedicated — to me this is impossible, having a variety of other avocations, most of which have an equal claim on my time and attention. It is true, that for many years past, I have been making collections for this work; but finding it necessary to alter my plan, I have been obliged to begin the whole anew, without availing myself of a single page of what I had already written. — I have re- transcribed the whole, and have made innumerable retrenchment* and additions throughout. I had at first designed to introduce a considerable portion of criticism on the sacred text, accompa- nied with illustrations from ancient authors; but after having made many collections of this kind, on some particular parts, I was induced to throw almost the whole of them aside, for two reasons, 1. Be- cause a continuation of my original plan, through the whole work, would have necessarily taken up more time than I could have well spared : And, 2. Because, having designed my Notes not tor the learned, but for comparatively simple people, or those whose avocations prevent them from entering deeply into suljjects of this kind, I thought it best to bring every thing as much as possible, within their reach, and thus study, rather to be useful, than appear to be learned. The Criticism which may be found in the work, is of a very humble description ; its chief merit consisting in pointing out the force and meaning of certain expressions which no simple translation can reach ; and the doing this, in such a way, as to cause the subject to be the more easily understood. By the standard therefore of sincere endeavour to be useful, I wish alone my work to be tried ; and hope that none will look for more in it than the title will authorize him to expect I do not pretend to write for the learned ; I look up to tliem myself for instruction ; all tlie jjretensions of my work are included in the sentence that stands in the Title : it is designed as a help to a better understanding of the Sacred Writings. Here its claims end. If there be but a few spots, such as may be fairly attributed to human frailty, and comparatively ineflicient means, the candid will pass them by, in favour of the general j)rinciple. What is now before the Reader is a fiur specimen of the whole; if he be pleased, and in any measure pro- fited by it, should God spare him and the Author, he may expect farther improvement. In the mean time let him remember, that though even Paul should plant, and Apollos water, it is GOD alone that gives the increase. A. C, London, 8th September, J 810. 1104S01 GENERAL PREFACE. A HE difTcrent Nations of the Earth which have received the Old and New Testaments as a divine revelation, have not only had them carefully translated into their respective languages, but have also agreed in the propriety and necessity of illustrating them by comma^ls. At firet, the insertion of a word or se?iience in the margin, explaining some particular word in the text, appear- to have constituted the whole of the comment. Afterwards, these were mingled with the text, but with such marks as served to distinguish them from the words they were intended to illustrate : sometimes the comment was interlined with the text ; and at other times it occupied a space at the bottom of the page. Ancient comments, wiitten in all these various ways, I have often seen ; and a Bible now lies before me, written, probably, before the time of JVicliff', where the glosses are all incorporated with the text, and only distinguished from it by a line underneath ; the line evidently added by a later hand. As a matter of curiosity, I shall introduce a few specimens. ann 0eiDc, Mlatf), or tocfe 31 am cbaufiD, 31 salcc tbc fifir. Isai. xl. 16. rpc ectc fjage as an ore, anu ttiitfj lictoc of f)Ctien bis ftoop tuas informiD or DcfouUli, til W ttm tneriocn into licnessc of cglig, anD i)i0 naplis a0 nagtig or ctccg of britiDis. Dan. iv. 33. ii)e tfjat is best in htm is as a paipurc, t&at is a scbarp buscfje, or a tbistel or firgg> Micah vii. 4. ^e sc|)al baptise or cbristcnp gou, toitf) tbe ijoolp goost anti fiir, tobos tofjgntoingc clot&e or fan in bis bono. Matt. iii. ii, 12. Who eticr scbal leeue bis tuiif, getie be to f)er a Ipbel, tbat is, a Igtil boofe of fctsafeinge» Matt. v. 31. T5!gnoe men seen, crohiD men toanOrcn, mcsels ben maab dene, beef men becren, DeeD men rgsen agein, pore men ben taken to prccbpnge of tbe gospel, or ben maab fecpers of tbe gospel. 2latt. xi. 5. 31 scbal boike out, or telle out tbingis Wo fro making of tbe toorlb. Matt. xili. 35. 3ee scrpentis frugtis of butrotongngis of ebbris tbat sleen ber mobris, boto scbuln ^ec flee fro tbe bomc of beile. ]\Iatt. xxiii. 33. ^eroube tetraarcba, tbat js, prince of tbe fourtb parte . Luke iii. 1. I0abi?ngc gour contietsacioun or liif goob amonge beitben men. ] Pet. ii. 12. (&ec scbuln rcscegbe tbe un^ueletuable croton of glorie, or tbat scbal nebcr faabe. 1 Pet. v. 4. anognt tbin eegen toitb colurgo, tbat is, mebicinal for eegen maaP of Diticrsc erbis, tbat tbou sec, Hev. ill. la. ~ ~~ ii GENERAL PREFACE. Comments written in this way, have given birth to multitudes of the various readings afforded by ancient manuscripts : for, the notes of distinction being omitted o* neglected, the gloss was often considered as an integral part of the text, and entered accordingly by succeeding copyists. Tliis is particularly remarkable in the Vulgate, which abounds vnih explanatory words and phrases, similar to those in the preceding quotations. In the Septuagint also traces of this custom are easily discernible, and to this circumstance many of its various readings may be attributed. In proportion to the distance of times from the period in which the sacred oracles were de. livered, the necessity of comments became more apparent : for, the political state of the people to whom the Scriptures were originally given, as well as that of the surrounding nations, being, in the lapse of time, essentially changed ; hence was found the necessity of historical and ckrono. logical notes, to illustrate the facts related in the Sacred Books. Did the nature of this preface permit, it might be useful to enter into a detailed history of com- mentators and their works, and shew by what gradations they proceeded from simple verbal glosses, to those colossal accumulations, in Which, the icords of God He buried in the sayings of men. But this, at present, is impracticable ; a short sketch must therefore suffice. Perhaps the most ancient comments containing merely verbal glosses, were the Chaldee Para- phrases, or Targums, particularly those of Onkelos on the Laxc, and Jonathan on the Prophets : the former written a short time before the Christian ^ra, the latter about fifty years after the Incarnation. These comments are rather glosses on xcords, than an exposition of thiiigs ; and the former is little more than a verbal translation of the Hebrew text into pure Chaldee. The Targum Yerushlemey is written in the manner of the two former, and contains a Paraphrase, in very corrupt Chaldee, on select parts of the five books of Moses. The Targum ascribed to Jonathan ben Uzziel embraces the whole of the Pentateuch ; but is disgraced with the most ridiculous and incredible fables. Among the Jexvs, several eminent commentators appeared at different times, besides the Tar- oumists already mentioned, who endeavoured to illustrate different parts of the Law and the. Prophets. Philo JudjEus may be reckoned among these j his works contain several curious treatises in exphcation of different parts of the Hebrew Scriptures. He flourished about A. D. 40. JosEPHUs may be fairly ranked among commentators : the twelve first books of his Jewish An- tiquities are a regular paraphrase and comment on the political and ecclesiastical history of the Jews, as civen in the Bible, from the foundation of the world to the time of the Asmoneans, or Maccabees. He flourished about A. D. 80. It is well known that the Mishnah, or Oral Law of the Jews, is a pretended Comment on the five books of Moses. This was compiled from innumerable traditions by Rabbi Judah Hakkodesh, probably about the year of our Lord 150. The Talmuds, both of Jerusalem and Babylon, are a Comment on the Mishnah. The former was compiled about A. D. 300, the latter about 200 years after. Chaldee Targums, or Paraphrases, have been written on all the books of the Old Testament ; some parts of the book of Ezra, and the book of Daniel excepted : which being originally written in Chaldee, did not require for the purpose of being read during the captivity, any fartlicr explana- tion. When the London Polyglott was put to press, no Targum was found on the two books of GENERAL PUEFACE. iii Cluonicles ; but after that work was printed, a Targum on these two books was discovered in the university of Cambridge, and printed at Amsterdam, witli a Latin translation, 4to. 1715, by Mr. D. JVilldns. It is attributed to Rahbi Joseph the blindy who flourished about A. D. 400. TIjc Mazoretes were the most extensive Jewish Commentators which that nation could ever boast. The system of jmnctualio}!, probably invented by them, is a co7ilinual gloss on the L,a.vi and Prophets: their voxceljmints, and prosaic and metrical accents^ &c. give every word, to which they are affixed, a peculiar kind of meaning, which, in their simjile state, multitudes of them can by no means bear. The vowel points alone, add whole co7ijugatio7is to the language. This system is one of the most artificial, particular, and extensive comments ever written on the word of God ; for there is not one word in the Bible that is not the subject of a particular gloss, through its influence. Tliis school is supposed to have commenced about 450 years before our Lord, and to have extended down to A. D. 1030. Rabbi Saadias Gaon, about A. D. 930, wrote a Commentary upon Daniel, and some other parts of Scripture; and translated, in a literal and very faithful manner, the whole of the Old Testament into the Arabic language. The Pentateuch of this translation has been printed by Ei-penius, Lugd. Bat. 1622, 4to. Rabbi Solomon Jarchi or Isaaki, who flourished in A. D. 1140, wrote a Commentary on the whole Bible so completely obscure in many places, as to require a veiy large Comment to make it intelligible. In 1160 Aben Ezra, a justly celebrated Spanish Rabbin, flourished; his Commentaries on the Bible are deservedly esteemed, both by Jews and Gentiles. Rabbi Moses beti Maymon, commonly called Malmottides, also ranks high among the Jewish Commentators: his work entitled Moreh Nebochini, or Teacher of the perplexed, is a very excel- lent illustration of some of the most difficult words and things in the sacred writings. He flourished about A. D. 1160. Rabbi David Kimchi, a Spanish Jew, wrote a very useful Comment on most Books of the Old Testament: his Comment on the Prophet Isaiah, is peculiarly excellent. He flourished about A. D. 1220. Rabbi Jacob Baal Hatturim, flourished A. D. 1300, and wrote short Notes or Observations on the Pentateuch, principally CabaUstical. Rabbi Levi ben Gershom, a Spanish Jew and Physician, died A. D. 1370. He was a very voluminous author, and wrote some esteemed Comments on different paits of Scripture, especially the^re books of Moses. Rabbi Isaac Abrabanel or Abarbanel, a Portuguese Jew, who was born A. D. 1437, died A. D. 1508, wrote also extensive Commentaries on the Scriptures, which are highly esteemed by the Jews. Rabbinoo Isaiah wi'ote select Notes or Observations on the Books of Samuel. For farther information on the subject of Je\vish and Rabbinical writers, I must refer my Readers to the Bibliotheca Magna Rabbinica of Bartolocci, begun in 1675, and finished in 1 693, four vols, folio. In this work the Reader will find an ample and satisfactory account of all Jewish writers and tlicir works from the giving of the law, A.M. 2513, B. C. 1491, con- tinued down to A. D. 1681. This work is digested in alphabetical order, and contains an ac- a 2 Iv GENERAL PREFACE. count of upwards of 1300 Jewish autliors and their works, with a confutation of their principal objections and blasphemies against the Christian rehgion ; together with frequent demonstrations that Jesus Christ is the promised Messiah, drawn not only from the sacred writings, but from those also of the earher and most respectable Rabbins themselves : Each of the volumes is en- riched \\-ith a great variety of dissertations on many important subjects in Biblical Literature. This work, left unfinished by its author, was completed by Imbonati, his disciple, who added a fifth vol. entitled Bibliotheca Latino-Hebraka, containing an ample alphabetical account of all the Latin authors who have written either against the Jews, or on Jewish affairs. Roma}, 1 694. These two works arc very usefirl, and the authors may be desei-vedly ranked among Biblical Critics and Commejitators. Bartolocci was born at Naples in 1613, and died at Rome where he was Hebrew professor, in 1687. Most of the Jewish Comments being written in the corrupt Chaldee dialect, and in gene- ral printed in the Rabbinical Character, which few, even among scholars, care to read ; hence they are, comparatively, but little known. It must be however allowed, that they are of great service in illustrating the rites and ceremonies of the Mosaic Law; and of great use to the Christians in their controversies with the Jews. As some of my Readers may wish to know where the chief of these Comments may be most easily found ; it will give them pleasure to be informed, that the Targuvis or Chaldee Paraphrases of Onkelos and Jonathan ; the Targiim Yerushlemey; the Masorah; the Comments of Radak, i. e. Rabbi David Kimchi; Rasiii, i. e. Rabbi Solomon Jarchi ; Ralbag, i. e. Rabbi Levi be7i Gershon ; Rameam, i. e. Rabbi Moses ben Maymon, or Maimonides ; Rashag, i. e. Rabbi Saadias Gaon ; Aben Ezra, with the scanty observations of Rabbi Joseph Baal Haturim, on the five books of ]\Ioses; and those of Rabbi Isaiah, on the two books of Samuel, are all printed in the Se- cond Edition of Romberg's Great Bible, Venice, 1341, &c. 2 vol, foHo: the most useful, the most correct, and the most valuable Hebrew Bible ever published. It may be just necessary to say, that Radak, Rashi, Ralbag, &c. are teclmicai names, given to these Rabbins from the //ziVirtfo of their proper names, with some interposed vowels ; as RaDaK, stands for Rabbi David Kimchi; RaS/il, for Rabbi Salomon Jarchi ; RaLBeG, ihr Rabbi Levi Ben Gershon; and so of the rest. The Targums of Onkelos and Jonathan are printed also in the three first volumes of the London Polj/glott, v/ith a generally correct literal Latin version. The Targum ascribed to Jona- than ben Lizziel, and the Targum Yerusldemey on the Pentateuch, are printed, with a literal Latin version, in the fourth volume of the above ^\ork. The Mishr.ah has been printed in a most ele- ■'KXYit xn3i.\mzi' hy Surrenhusiiis, Amsterdam, 1C'J8, 6 vol. folio, with a Latin trarislation, and an abundance of Notes. Christian Commentators, both ancient and modern, are vastly more numerous, more excellent and better known, than those among the Jews. On this latter account I may be well excused Jbr passing by many, which have aU their respective excellencies, and mentioning only a few out of the vast multitude, which are either more eminent, more easy of access, or better known to myself. These Comments may be divided into j^wr distinct classes: — 1. Those of the Primitive Fathers and Doctors of the Church; 2. those written by Roman Catholics; 3. those written by Frotest4ints; and 4. Compilations from both, and Collections of Biblical Critics, GENERAL PREFACE. v 1. CLASS.— PRIMITIVE FATHERS and DOCTORS. Tatian, ^vho flourished about A. D. 150, wrote a Harmomj oftlie four Gospels; perhaps the first thin"' of the kind ever composed: the genuine work is probably lost; as that extant, under his name, is justly suspected by the learned. In this class Origen occupies a distinguished place: he was born A. D. 185, and wrote much on the Scriptures: his principal works are unibrtunately lost ; many of his Homihes still remain, but they are so replete with metaphorical and fanciiul interpretations of the sacred Text, that there is much reason to believe they have been corrupted since his time. Specimens of his mode of intei-preting the Scriptures may be seen in the ensuing Comment.— See on Exod. ii. Hypolitus wrote many things on the Scriptures, most of which are lost; he flourislied about A. D. 230. CiiRYsosTOM is well known and justly celebrated for his learning, skill, and eloquence m his HomiHes on the sacred Writings, particularly the Fsahns. He flourished A. D. 344. Jehom is also well known: he is author of what is called the Vulgate, a Latin version from the Hebrew and Greek of the whole Old and New Testaments: as also of a very valuable Comment on all the Bible. He flourished A. D. 360. Ephraim Svkus, who might be rather said to have mourned than to havcjomished, about A. D. S60, has written some very valuable Expositions of particular parts of Scripture. They may be found in his Works Syr. and Gr. pubHshed by Asseman, Roma-, 1737, &c. 6 vol. folio. To AuGUSTiN, a laborious and voluminous writer, we are indebted for much valuable in- formation on the sacred Writings. His exposirions of Scripture, however, have been the sub- jects of many acrimonious controversies in the Christian Church. He has written upon a number of abstruse and difficult points, and in several cases, not in a very lucid manner ; and hence it is not to be wondered at, if many of his commentators have mistaken his meaning. Some strange things drawn irom his writings, and several things in his creed, may be attributed to the tincture his mind re- ceived from his Manichean sentiments : for it is well known that he had embraced, previously to his conversion to Christianity, the doctrine of the two principles, one xdiolly evil, and the other whollif good ; to whose energy and operation all the good and evil in the world were attributed. These two opposite and conflicting beings, he seems, in some cases, unwarily to unite in one God: and hence, he, and many of his followers, appear to liaA-e made the ever blessed God, the fountain of all justice and holiness, the author, not only, of all the good that is in the worid, for on this, there can be but one opinion, but of all the evil likewise ; having reduced it to a neces- sity of existence, by a predetermining, unchangeable and eternal decree, by which, all the actions of angels and men are appointed, and irrevocably established. St.. Augustin died A. D. 430. (Jur.GORY the Great, who flourished about A. D. 60O, has written Commentaries which arc greatly esteemed, especially among the Catholics. Theophylact has written a valuable Comment on the Gospels, Acts and St. Paul's Epistles. He flourished A. D. 700. Venerable Bede flourished A. D. 780. and wrote Comments, (or rathci- collected those of others) on the principal books of the Old and New Testaments, which arc still extant. Rabakus Maurus, who flourished A. D. 800, was one of the most voluminous Commentators since the days of Origen. Besides his numerous Comments published in his works, there is a. glossary of his on the whole Bible, in MS. in the imperial library at Vienna.. Walfridus Strabus or Strabo, composed a work on the Old and New Testaments entitled vi GENERAL PREFACE. Glossd' Ordinance ; which is properly a Catena or collection of all Comments of the Greek and Latin Fathers prior to his time. Strabo constantly endeavours to shew the literal, historical and moral sense of the inspired writers. The best edition of this valuable Work, was printed at Antwerp in 1634. Tlie author died in his forty-tliird year, A. D. 846. It would be very easy to augment this list of Fathers and Doctors by the addition of many respectable names, but my limits prevent me from entering into any detail. A few scanty addi- tional notices of authors and their works must suffice. ^ Salonius, Bishop of Vienna, who flourished in 440, wrote a very curious piece entitled a Mystical Explanation of the Provei-bs of Solomon, in a Dialogue between himself and his brother Veranius : the latter asks questions on every important point contained in the book, and the former answers and professes to solve all difficulties. He wrote also an Exposition of Ecclesiastes. Philo, Bisho]) of the Carpathians, wrote also on Solomo7i's Song. Justus, Bishop of Orgehtanum, or Urgel, wrote a mystical explanation of the same book. He died A. D. 540. And to Aponius, a writer of the seventh century, a pretty extensive and mystical exposition of this book is attributed. It is a continued Allegory of the Marriage between Christ and his Church. To Aponius, and the preceding writers, most modern expositors of Solomon's Song stand con- siderably indebted, for those who have never seen these ancient authors, have generally borrowed from others who have closely copied their mode of interpretation. Among the opuscula of Theophilus, Bishop of Antioch, is found an allegorical exposition of the Jour gospels. Theophilus flourished about the middle of the second century. Victor, Presbyter of Antioch, wrote a very extensive comment on St. Mark's Gospel, in which many very judicious observations may be found. Theodulus, a Presbyter of Calosyria, about A. D. 450. wrote a comment on the Epistle to the Romans. Remigius, Bishop of Auxerre, who flourished about the end of the 9th century, wrote a com- ment on the twelve minor Frophets. Sedulius Hybernicus, wrote Collectanea on all the Epistles of St. Patd, in which there are many useful things. When he flourished is uncertain. Primasius, Bishop of Utica, in Africa, and disciple of St. Augustin, wrote also a comment on all St. Paid's Epistles, and one on the book of the Revelation. He flourished A. D. 550. And to Andreas, Archbishop of Cassarea, in Cappadocia, we are indebted for a very exten- sive comment on the Apocalypse, which is highly extolled by Catholic writers, and which con- tains a sufficient (luantum of mystical intei'pretations. AU these writers, witli others of minor note, may be found in the BibUoiheca Vetcrum Patriim, ^c. by Dc la Bigne, folio, Par. 1624, vol. i. Any person who is fond of ecclesiastical antiquity, will find himself gratified even by a superficial reading of the preceding Authors; for they not only give their own sentiments on the subjects they handle, but also those of accredited writers who have flourished long before their times. II. CLASS.— CATHOLIC COMMENTATORS. Among the Catholic writers, many valuable Commentators are to be found : the chief of whom arc the following: — Hngo de Sancta Clara, or Hugh de St. Cher, flourished in 1200. He was a Dominican JMonk, and Cardinal, and wrote a Commentary on the whole Bible, and GENERAL PREFACE. Vll composed a Concordance, probably the first regular Work of the kind, in which he is said to have employed not less than 500 of his brethren to write for him ! NichoUius de Lyra, or Lyranus, Anglic^, Nicholas Harper, wrote short Comments on the whole Bible, which are allowed to be very judicious, and in which he reprehends many reigning abuses. It is supposed, that from these, Martin Luther borrowed much of that light which brought about the Relormation. Hence it has been said : •o' Si Lyra nan lyrasset ; Lutherus non sallasset. *' If Lyra had not harp'd on Profanation, " Luther had never pla7i7i'd the Reformation." Lyra flourished in 1300, and was the first of the Christian Commentators since St. Jerom, who brouo'iit Rabbinical learning to illustrate the sacred Writings. John Menochius, who flourished in the sixteenth century, has published short Notes on all the Scriptures — they are generally esteemed very judicious and satisfactory. Isidore Clarius, Bishop of Fuligni in Umbria, in 1550 wrote some learned Notes on the Old and New Testaments : he is celebrated for an eloquent speech delivered before the Council of Trent, in favour of the Vulgate — His learned defence of it contributed, no doubt, to the ca- nonization of that Version. John JNIaldonat wrote Notes on particular parts of the Old and New Testaments, at present little read. Cornelius a Lapide is one of the most laborious and voluminous Commentators since the in- vention of Printing. Though he has written nothing either on the Psalms or Job, yet his Com- ment forms no less than 16 vols, foho; it was printed at Venice 1710. He was a very learned man ; but cites as authentic, several spurious writings. He died in 1637. In 1693 — 4, Father Quesnel, Priest of the Oratory, published in French, at Brussels, Moral Reflections on the New Testament, in 8 vols. 1 2mo. The Author was a man of deep piety ; and were it not for the rigid Jansenian predestinarianism which it contains, it would, as a spiritual Comment, be invaluable. The Work was translated into English by the Rev. Richard Russel, and pubhshed in 4 vols. 8vo. London 1719, &c. In this work the reader must not expect any eluci- dation of the difficulties, or indeed of the text of the New Testament : the design of Father Quesnel is to draw spiritual uses from his text, and apply them to moral purposes. His reflections contain many strong reprehensions of reigning abuses in the church, and especially among the clergy. It was against this Book that Pope Clement XI. issued his famous Constitution Unigenitus, in which he condemned one hundred and one propositions taken out of the Moral Reflections, as dangerous and damnable heresies. In my Notes on the New, Testament, I have borrowed several excellent reflections from father Quesnel's "Work, The Author died at Amster- dam, December 2, 1719, aged 86 years. DoM AuGUSTiN Calmet, a Benedictine, published, what he terms Commentaire Literale, on the whole of the Old and New Testaments'. It was first printed at Paris, in 26 vols. 4to. 1 707 — 1717. And afterwards, in 9 vols, folio, Paris, Emery, Saugrain and Martin, 1719 — 1726. It viii GENERAL PREFACE. contains the Latin Text of the Vulgate, and a French translation, in collateral columns; with the Kotcs at the bottom of each page. It has a vast apparatus of Preflices and Dissertations, in which, immense learning, good-sense, sound judgment and deep piety are invariably displayed. Though the Vulgate is his Text, yet he notices all its variations fi-om the Hebrew and Greek ori- ginals; and generally builds his Criticisms on these. He quotes all the ancient Commentators, and most of the modern, whether Catholic or Protestant; and gives them due credit and praise. His Illustrations of manj-- difficult Texts, referring to idolatrous Customs, Rites, Ceremonies, &c. from the Greek and Roman Classics, are abundant, appropriate and successful. His Tables, Maps, Plans, &c. are very judiciously constructed, and consequently, very useful. This is, without exception, the best Comment ever published on the Sacred Writings, either by Catho- lics or Protestants ; and has left little to be desired for the completion of such a Work. It is true, its scarcity, voluminousness, high price, and the language in which it is written, must prevent its ever coming into common use in our Country ; but it will ever form one of the most valuable parts of the private library of every Biblical student and divine. From this judicious and pious Commentator, I have often borrowed ; and his contributions form some of the best parts of my Work, In 1753, Father Houeigant, a Priest of the Oratory, published a Hebrew Bible, in 4 vols, folio, with a Latin Version, and several critical Notes at the end of each chapter. He was a consummate Hebraician and accurate critic : even his conjectural emendations of the Text, cast much light on many obscure passages ; and not a few of tliem have been confirmed by the MS. Collections of Kennicott and De Rossi. The Work is as invaluable in its matter as it is high in price, and difficult to be obtained. To this Edition, the following Notes are often under con- siderable obligation. III. CLASS.— PROTESTANT COMMENTATORS. Sebastian Munster, first a Cordelier, but aftei"wards a Protestant, published a Hebrew Bible, with a Latin translation, and short critical Notes at the end of each chapter. His Bible has been long neglected, but his Notes have been often republished in large Collections. He died in 1552. The Bible in Latin, printed at Zurich, in 1543, and often afterwards, in folio, has a vast many scholia or marginal notes, which have been much esteemed, (as also the Latin Version) by many divines and critics. The Compilers of the Notes were Leo de Juda, Theodore Bibliander, Peter ChoHn, Ralph Guatier and Conrad Pelicanus. TuEMELLius, a converted Jew, with Junius or du Jon, published a very literal Latin Version of the Hebrew Bible with short, critical Notes; folio, 1575. It has been often reprinted, and was formerly in high esteem. Father Simon accuses him unjustly, oi' ])utting in pronour.s where none exist in the Hebrew: had he examined more careflUly, he would have found tliat Tremellius translates the emphatic article by the pronoun in Latin ; and it is well known, that it has this power in the Hebrew language. Father Simon's censure is therefore not well founded. John PiscATOR pui)lished a laborious and learned Comment on the Old and New Testaments, in 24 vols. 8vo. Herborn, 1601 — 1616. Not highly estceiAed. John Drusius was an able Commentator ; he penetrated the literal sense of Scripture ; and in his Animadversions, Hebrew Questions, Explanations of Proverbs, Observations on the Rites 2 GENERAL PREFACE. ix. anil Customs of the Jews, he has cast much light on many parts of the Sacred Wi-itings. He died at Franekcr, in 1616, in the 66th year of his age. Huo'o Grotius, or Hugh le Grool, has written Notes on the whole of the Ohl and New Tes- taments. His learning was very extensive, his erudition profound, and his moderation on sub- jects of controversy highly praise-worthy. No man possessed a more cxtensi\e and accurate knowledge of the Greek and Latin writers ; and no man has more successfully applied them to the illustration of the vSacred Writings. To give the literal and genuine sense of the sacred writings is always the laudable study of this great man: and he has not only illustrated them amply, but he has defended them strenuously, especially in his treatise On the Truth of the Christian Religion, a truly classical performance that has never been answered, and never can be refuted. He has also written a piece which has been highly esteemed by many, on the salis/acfio/i of Christ. He died in 1645, aged 62 years. Louis de Dieu wrote animadversions on the Old and New Testaments, in which arc many valuable things. He was a profound scholar in Greek, Hebrew, Chaldee, Persian, and Syriac, as his works sufficiently testily. He died at Lcyden in 1642. Desidcrius Euasjius is well known, not only as an able JSf//7o/' of the Greek Testament; but also as an excellent Commentator u])on it. The^rs^ Edition of this sacred Book was publishetl by liim in Greek and Latin, folio, 1.516, for though the Complutensian Edition was printed in 1514, it was not published till 1522. For many years, the Notes of Erasmus served for the foundation of all the Comments that were written on the New Testament; and his Latin Version itself", was deemed an excellent Comment on the Text, because of its faithfulness and simplicity. Erasmus was one of the most correct Latin scholars since the Augustan age.. He died in 1536. I need not state that in some cases, he appeared so indecisive in his religious creed, that he has been both claimed and disavowed by Protestants and Cathohcs. John Calvin wrote a Commentary on all the Prophets and the Evangelists, which has been in high esteem among Protestants, and is allowed to be a very learned and jutlicious work. The decided and active part which he took in the Reformation-is well known. To the doetiine of human merit, indulgences, &c. he, with lAitlier, opposed the doctrine of justification by grace through tiiith, for which they were strenuous and successfid advocates. The peculiar doctrines which go under the name of Mr. Calvin, from the manner in which they have been defended by some, and opposed by others, have been the cause of much disscntion among Protestants, of which the enemies of true religion have often availed themsehes. Mr. Calvin is allowed by good judges to have wTiften with great purity, both in Latin and French. He died in 1564. Mr. David Martin of Utrecht, not only translated the whole of the Old and New Testaments imo French, but also wrote short Notes on both, which contain nuich good-sense, learning anrJ piety, Amsterdam, 1707, 2 vols, folio. Dr. Henri/ Hajoioxd is celebrated over Europe as a very learned and judicious Divine. He wrote an extensive Comment on the P.w//h.9 first published in 1659 and on the whole of the N(ra) Testament m 1653. In this latter Work, he imagines he sees tlie Cr//o5/ic5 every where pointed at; aiid he uses them as a universal menstruum to dissolve all the difficulties in the Text. He was a man of great learning, and critical sagacity; and as a diyiue ranks high m the Church of England. He died in 1660. b X GENERAL PREFACE. Theodore Beza not only published the Greek Testament, but wrote many excellent Notes on it. The best edition of lliis Work is that printed at Cambridge, folio, 1642. Dr. Ed-xard Wells published a very useful Testament in Greek and English, in several parcels, with Notes, from 1709, to 1719; in which, 1. The Greek Text is amended according to the best and most ancient Readings. 2. The common English Translation rendered more agreeable to the original. 3. A paraphrase explaining the difficult expressions, design of the sacred AV'riter, &c. 4. Short Annotations. This is a judicious, usefld Work. Of merely critical Comments, on the Greek Testament, the most valuable is that of./. James Wetstein, 2 vols, folio, Amsterdam, 1751 — 2. Almost every peculiar form of speech in the sacred Text, he has illustrated by quotations from the Jewish, Greek and Roman writers. iNIr. Hardy published a Greek Testamentwith a great variety of usefjl Notes chiefly extracted from Poole's Synopsis. The Work is in 2 vols. 8vo. Lond. 1768, and is a very useful compan.ion to every biblical student. It has gone through two editions ; the first of which is the best, but it must be acknowledged, that the Greek Text in both, is inexcusably incorrect. Mr. Henry Ainsworth, one of that class of the ancient Pwitcms, called Brorvnisfs, made a new Translation of the Pentateuch, Psalms, and Canticles, which he illustrated with notes, fol. 1639. He was an excellent Hebrew scholar, and made a very judicious use of his Rabbinical learning in his Comment, especially on the five books of Moses. To his Notes on the Pentateuch, I am often under obligation. The notes of the Assembly of Divines, in 2 vols, folio, 1654, have been long in considerable estimation. They contain many valuable elucidations of the sacred text. Mr. J. Caryl's Exposition of the book of Job, in two immense vols, folio, 1676, another by Albert Schidtens, and a tliird by Chapelon-e, on the same book, contain a vast deal of important matter : delivered in general, by the two latter, in the dullest and most uninteresting form. Mr. Matthew Poole, a Non-conformist divine, has published a Commentary on the Scrip, tures, in two vols, folio. The notes, which are mingled with the text, are short, but abound with good-sense and sound judgment. He died in Holland, in 1679. Dr. John Lightfoot was a profound scholar, a sound divine, and pious man. He brought all his immense learning to bear on the sacred volumes, and diffused light wherever he went. His Historical, Chronological, and Topographical Remarks on the Old Testament, and his Tal- mudical Exercitations on the New, are invaluable. His works were published in two large vols, fbho, 1684. He died in 1675. On the plan of Dr. Liglitfoot's Hor^ Hebraic.e, ov Talmiidical Exercitations, a work was under- taken by Christian Schoctlgcnius, with the title Hora; Ilebraica' S^- Talmudica' in imiversiim Novum Testamentum, quibus horn; Jo. Lightfooti in Libris historicis supplcfitur, Epistolce t^- Apocalypsis eodem modo illustrantur, S^-c. Drosdae 1733, two vols. 4to. Tins is a learned and useful work, and supplies and completes the work of Dr. Lightfoot. The Horac Hebraicas of Light/bot extend no further than the First Epistle to the Corinthians ; the work of Schoettgen passes over the same ground as a Supplement, without touching the things already produced in the English work ; and then continues the work on the same plan to the end of the New Testament. It is both scarce and dear. GENERAL PREFACE, xi Mr. Richard Baxter publislied the New Testument with Note?, 8vo. 169^. Tlic notes are interspersed with the text, and are very short, but they contain much sound sense and piety. Dr. Simon Patrick, Bishop of Ely, began a Comment on the Old Testament, which was finish- ed by Dr. Lo-wih ; to which the New Testament, by Dr. Whitby, is generally added, to complete the work. Dr. AVhitby's work was first published in 1703, and often since, with many emenda- tions. This is a valuable collection, and is comprized in six vols, folio. Pc.trick and Lo-xih are always judicious and solid; and Uliitbj is learned, arguinentative, and thoroughly orlhodox. The best Comment on the New Testament, taken in all points of view, is certainly that of Whitby. lie is said to have embraced Socinianism previously to his death, which took place in 1726. Mr. AxTiio.vY PuRVER, one of the people called Qiiakers, translated the whole Bible into Eno-lish, illustrated with critical Notes, which was published at the expense of Dr. .1. Fothergill, in \1G-i, two vols. Ibho. Tiiis work lias never been highly valued; and is much less literal, and simple, than the habits of the man, and those of the religious community, to which he belonged, might authorise one to expect. The Rev. William Burkitt, Rector of Dedham, in Essex, has written a very usefiil Com- mentary on tlie New Testament, which has often been republished. It is both pious and prac- tical, but not distinguished either by depth of learning or judgment. The pious author died in 1703. The Rev. Matthew Hekry, a very eminent Dissenting Minister, is author of a very extensive Commentary on the Old and New Testaments, five vols, folio, and one of the most popular works of the kind ever published. It is always orthodox, generally judicious, and truly pious and practical, and has contributed much to diffuse the knowledge of the iScriptures among the com- mon people, for whose sakes it was chiefly written. A new edition of this work, by the Rev. J. Hughes, of Battersea, and the Rev. G. Burder, of London, corrected frojn innumerable errors which have been acc?umulating with every edition, is now in the course of publication. As I apply the term oi'thodox to persons who differ considerably in their religious creed oh certain points, I judge it necessary once for all to explain my meaning. He who holds the doctrine of the fall of man, and tlirongh it, the universal corruption of human nature — the godhead of our blessed Redeemer — the atonement made by his obedience unto death — justifi- cation through faith alone in his blood — the inspiration of the Ploly Spirit, regenerating and renewing the heart, is generally reputed orthodoa', Avhether in other parts of liis creed he be Arminian or Calvinist. Whitby and Henry held and defended all these doctrines in their respective Comments ; therefore I scruple not to say that both were orthodoT. With their opinions in any of their other works I have no concern. Dr. Joiix Gill, an eminent Divine of the Baptist persuasion, is aiuhor of a \-ery diffuse Com- mentary on the Old and New Testaments, in nine vols, folio. He was a very learned and good man; but has ofteai lost sight of his better judgment in spiritualizing his text. Dr. PniLir Doddridge's Family Expositor, 4to. 1745, often republished, is (with the exception of his Paraphrase) a very judicious work. It has been long highly esteemed, and is wortliy of all the credit it has among religious people. To Dr. Z. PearcEj Bishop of Rochester, we are indebted for an invaluable Commentary and b 2 xii GENERAL PREFACE. Notes on the Four Gospels, the Acts, and the First Epistle to the Corinthians, two vols. 4to. 1777. The deep learning and judgment displayed in these notes, are really beyond all praise. Dr. Campbell's Avork on the Evangelists is well known, and universally prized. So is also Dr. Macknight's Translation of the Epistles, with Notes. Both these works, especially the ibrnicr, abound in sound judgment, deep erudition, and a strong vein of correct critical acumen. Mr. Locke and Dr. Benson are well known in the republic of letters : their respective works on different parts of the New Testament abound with judgment and learning. The Rev. J. Wesley pubH^hed a Selection of Notes ou the Old and New Testaments, in four Tols. 4to. Bristol, 1765. Tiie notes on the Old Testament are allowed, on all liands, to be niea"-re and unsatisfactory : this is owing to a circumstance with which few are acquainted. Mr. Pine, the printer, having set up and printed off several siieets in a type much larger than was in- tended, it was found impossible to get the work within the prescribed limits ofjhiir voltmes, with- out retrenching the notes, or cancelling what was already printed. The former measure was unfortunately adopted ; and the work fell far short of the expectation of tlic public. This ac- count I had from the excellent author himself. The notes on the New Testament, whicli have gone through several editions, are of a widely different description : though sliort, they are always judicious, accurate, spiritual, terse, and impressive ; and possess the happy and rare pro- perty of leading the reader immediately to God and his own heart. A New Edition of this work, with considerable additions, has been lately announced by the Rev. Joseph Benson, irom whose iearnino", piety, and theological knowledge, much may be expected, if the confined limits of his plan (one vol. folio) do not prevent him from enriching the work with his own valuable criticisms and observations. The late unfortunate Dr. William Dodd published a Commentary on the Old and New Testa- ments, in three vols, foho. Lond. 1770. Much of it is taken from the Comment of Fa liter Calmet, already described; but he has enriched his work by many valuable notes, which he extracted from tlie incdited papers of Lord Clarendon, Dr. Waterland, and Mr. Locke. He has also borrowed many important notes from Father Houbigant. This work, as giving in general, the true sense of the Scriptures, is by far the best Comment that has yet appeared in the English language. A work, entitled A7i Illustration of the Sacred Writings, was published by Mr. Goadht/, at Sherborne: it contains many judicious notes; has gone through several editions; and while it seems to be orthodox, is written entirely on the Arian hypothesis. The Rev. Thomas Coke, LL.D. lias lately published a Commentary on the Old and New Testam.ents, in six vols. 4to. This is in the main, a reprint of tlic work of Dr. Dodd, with several retrenchments, and some additional reflections. Tliough the major part of the notd^, and even the dissertations of Dr. Dodd, are here republished; yet all the marginal readings and parallel texts are entirely omitted. The absence of these would be inexcusable in any Bible beyond the size of a duodecimo. Of their importance see p. xxvi. and xxvii. of this Preface. Dr. Coke's Edition is. in general, well printed, has some good Maps, and has had a very extensive sale. The original work of Dodd was both scarce and dear, and tlierefore a new Edition became necessary: and had the whole of the original work, with the marginal readings^ parallel texts, &c. been preserved. Dr. Coke's publication would have been much more useful. It is with pleasure I learn, and I 3 GENERAL PREFACE. xiu embrace this opportunity to announce it, that the Doctor is about to republish tiiiswork, with all the marginal readings, and parallel tea-ts. The Rev. T. Scott, Rector of Aston Sandford, has recently published, and is now repul)lis]i- ino-, a Connnentary.on (he Old and New Testaments, in live vols. 4to. The author's aim seems to be, to speak plain truth to plain vien ; and for lliis purpose lie has interspersed a multitude of practical observations all through the text, uhich cannot iliil, from the spirit oi'.sound piety which they breathe, of being \cry useful. J am informed, that this work has been extensively circu- lated, and has already done much good. The late Dr. Priestly cominled a body of Notes on the Old and New Testaments, in 3 vols. 8vo. published at Northumberland, in America, 1804: thougii the Doctor keeps his own creed (unitarianism) continually in view, especially Avhen considering those Texts which other refigioas people adduce in tlivour of theirs, yet his Work contains many valuable Notes and Ol)serva- tions, especially on the philosophy, natural history, geography, and chronology of the Scriptures: and to these subjects, few men in Europe were better qualified to do justice. Tn closing this part of the list, it would be unpardonable to omit a class of eminently learned men, who, by their labours on select parts of the Scriptures, have rendered the highest services both to religion and literature. Samuel Bochart, Pastor of the Protestant church at Caen in Normandy, wrote a very learned and accurate work on the geography of the sacred writings, entitled Phaleg and Canaan, and another on the Natural History of the Bible, entitled Hierozoicon ; by both of which, as well as by several valuable dissertations in his works, much light is thrown on many obscure places in the sacred writings. The best collection of his works is that by Lcusdcn and VillemandTj, three vols, folio. L. Bat. 1712. Dr. I. James Scheuchzcr, professor of medicine and the mathematics, in the university of Zurich, is author of a very elaborate work on the Natural History of the Bible, entitled PJii/sica Sacra, which has been printed in Latin, German, and French, and forms a regular comment on all the books of the Bible where any subject of natural history occurs. The very learned author has availed Iiimself of all the researches of his predecessors on the same subject, and has illustrated his work with 750 engravings of the different subjects in the animal, vegetable, and mineral kingdoms, to which there is any reference in the Scriptures. The Ger- man edition was published in 1731, in 15 vols, folio, the Latin edition in 1731, and the French in 1732, 8 vols, folio, often bound in 4. The work is as rare as it is useful and elegant. The late Rev. Mr. Thomas Plarmer published a very usefiil work, entitled " Observations on various passages of Scripture," in wiiich he has cast nuicli light on many difficult Texts that relate to the customs and manners, religious and civil, of the Asiatic nations, by quotations from the works of ancient and modern travellers into different parts of the East, who have described those customs, &c. as still subsisting. The best edition of this work was published in four vols. 8vo. 1808. Campegius Vitringa wrote a learned and most excellent Comment on the book of the Prophet Isaiah, in 2 vols. f()lio; the best edition of which was printed in 1724. He died in 1722. Dr. R. LowTH Bishop of London, is author of an excellent Work, entitled li.viAn : a ?;0. 3. CastelC s Heptaglott luCy.\con, compiled for the Polyglott Bible, 2 vols, folio, 1G69. And 4. The Synopsis Criticorum, 5 vols, folio; begun in 1669, and finished in 1674. These works, printed in Hebrexc, Chaldee, Samaritan, Syriac, Arabic, Ethiopic, Persian, Greek, and Latin, forming twenty-two vast volumes, folio, were begun and finished in this city by the industry and at the expense of a few English Divines and Noblemen, in flic comparatively sliort compass of about twenty years ! To complete its eminence in Biblical Literature, and to place itself at the head of ail the cities in the universe, J^ondon has only to add a nexo and improved Edition of its own Polyglott. I am happy to say that this measure, is at present, under consideration. To the above list might be added those, who have illustrated the sacred writings by passages drawn from Josephus and the Greek and Roman Classics ; among which the follo\\ing are worthy of jiartieulai- regard : Jo. Tobicv Kkebsii Observationes in Nov. Testam. e Flav. Jo.seppio, 8vo. Lips. 1 7.54. Geo. Dav. KvrKE Observationes in Novi Foederis Libros, ex auctorihiis, potissimum Graxis, Lc. 2 vols. 8vo. Vratislaxdae, 1755. Georgii Rafhelii 7\.nnotationes in Sacram Scrip- turam,&^c. Lugd. 1747, 2 vols. 8vo. Krebs ih.xQ\s?, much light' on ditfcrcnt facts and forms of speech in the New Testament, by his quotations from Jose}ihus. Kypkc does the same, by an appeal to the Greek Writers m general. And iifljsAcV/w.v give* historical elucidation of the Old, . GENERAL PREFACE. XNai and pliilological observations on the New Testament, dravsTi particularly fi-om Xenophon, Poli/bius, Arrian, and Herodotus. To these niiglit be added several excellent names who have rendered considerable services to sacred Literature and Criticism by their learned labours : Sir Norton KnatchbulVs Observations, Ilallett's Critical Notes, Boxvyer's Conjectures, Leigh's Annotations, &c. &c. to whom may be added those who have illustrated innumerable passages, obscure and difficult, in Lexicons and Dictionaries for the Hebrew Bible and Greek Testament, Buatorf, Cocceius, Mintert, Pasor, Schoettgenius, Stockius, Krebs, Cahnet, Leusden, Robinson, Michaelis, Edward Leigh, Schulz, Dr. Taylor, Schleicsner, and Parkhurst ; a particular account of which would far exceed the limits of this Preface ; but Schletisner, as a Lexicographer for the New Testament, is far beyond my praise. I have already apprized the reader that I did not design to g've a history of Commentators, but only a shoj't sketch : this I have done, and am fldly aware that different readers will form different opinions of its execution ; some will think that writers of comparatively little eminence are inserted, while several of acknowledged worth are omitted. This may be very true, but the judicious reader will recollect that it is a sketch, and not a complete history that is here presented to his view; and that the important and noinmportant are terms which different persons will apply in opposite senses, as they may be prejudiced in favour of different writers. I have given my opinion as every honest man should, with perfect deference to the judgment of others ; and shall be offended with no man for differing from me in any of the opinions I have expressed onany of the preceding authors or their works. I could easily swell this list with xaxwy foreign critics ; but as far as I know them, I do not in general like them — besides, they are not wthin the reach of common readers, though many of them stand, no doubt, deservedly high in the judgment of learned men. Having said thus much on Commentaries in general, it may be necessary to give some account of that now offered to the public, the grounds on which it has been undertaken, and the manner in which it has been compiled. At an early age I took for my motto, Prov. xviii. 1. Through desire, a man, having separated himself, seekelh and intermeddleth with all xvisdom. Being convinced that the Bible was the source whence all tlie principles of true wisdom, wherever found in the world, had been derived ; my desire to comprehend adequately its great design, and to penetrate the meaning of all its parts, led me to separate myself 1n:om. every pursuit that did not lead at least indirectly to the accomplishment of this end ; and while seeking and intenneddling with different branches of human knowledge, as my limited means and capacity would permit, I put each study under contribution to the object of my pursuit ; endeavouring to make every thing subservient to the information of my own mind, that, as far as Divine Providence might think proper to employ me, I might be the better qualified to instruct others. At first, I read and studied, scarcely committing any thing to paper, having my own edification alone in view, as I could not then hope, that any thing I wrote could be of sufficient importance to engage the attention, or promote the welfare of the pubhc. But as I proceeded, I thought it best to note down the result of my studies, especially as far as they related to the Septuagini, wliich about the year 1785 I began to read regularly, in order to acquaint myself more fully with the phraseology of the New Testament ; as I found that this truly venerable Version was tliat to which the EvangeUsts and Apostles a^ipear to have had constant recourse, and from which in general, they make their quotations. The study of this Version served more to illuminate and c ^viii GENERAL PllEFACE. gxpand my mind, than all the theological works I had ever consulted. I had proceeded bat a short way in it, before I was convinced that the prejudices against it were utterly unfounded j find that it was of incalcuhible advantage toward a proper understanding of the literal sense of Scripture, and am astonished that the study of it shoukl be so generally neglected. About nine years after this, my health having been greatly impaired by the severity of my labours, and fearing that I should soon be obliged to relinquish my public employment; I formed the purpose of writing short notes on the New Testament, collating the common printed text with all tlie Versions, and collections from mss. to which I could have access. Scarcely had I projected this work, when 1 was convinced that another was previously necessary, viz. a careful perusal of the original Test. I began this work ; and soon found that it was perfectly possible to 7'ead, and not under- stand. Under this conviction, I sat down determining to translate the whole, before I attempted any comment, that I might have the Sacred Text the more deeply impressed on my memory. I accordingly began my translation ; collating the original Text with all the ancient and with several of the modern Versions ; cai'efully weighing the value of the most important various read- ^igs found in those Versions, as well as those which I was able to collect from the most authen- tic copies of the Greek Text. A worse state of health ensuing, I was obliged to remit almost all application to study, and the work was thrown aside for nearly two years : — Having returned to it when a state of comparative convalescence took place, I found I had not gone through the vtlh.ole of my preliminary work. The New Testament I plainly saw was a Comment on the Old ; and to understand such a comment, I knew, it was absolutely necessary to be well acquainted with tlie original Text. I then formed the plan of reading, consecutively, a portion of the Hebrew Bible daily. Accordingly I began to read tlic Old Testament, noting down on the difterent books, chapters, and verses, such things as appeared to me of most importance ; in- tejiding the work as an outline for one on a more extensive scale, should it please God to spare my life, and give me hcaltli and leisure to' complete it. In this preliminary work I spent a little more than one year and t-wo months ; in which time I translated every sentence, Hebrew and Chaldee, in the Old Testament. In such a work, it would be absurd to pretend that I had not met with many difficulties. I was attempting to illustrate the most ancient and most learned Book in the universe, replete with allusions to arts that are lost, — to nations that are extinct, — ■ to customs that are no longer observed, — and aboimding in modes of speech and turns of phra- seology, which can only ho,- traced out through the medium of the cognate Asiatic languages. On these accounts I was often much perplexed ; but I could not proceed till I had done the utmost in ray power to make every thing plain. The frequent occurrence of such difficulties led me closely to examine and compare all the original Texts, Versions, and translations as they stand in the London Polyglott, with some others not inserted in tiiat work ; and from these, especially the Samaritan, Chaldee Targums, Septuagint, and Vulgate, I derived the most assistance ; though all the rest contributed tiieir quota in cases of difficulty. Almost as soon as this work was finished, I began my Comment on the four Gospels; and notwithstanding the preparations already made, and my indefatigable application, early and late, to the work, 1 did not reach the end of the fourth Evangelist, till eighteen months after its com- inencemcnt. Previously to this, I had pui-jiosed to commit what I had already done to tlic press ; but when I had all my arrangements made, a specimen actually set up and printed, and advertise- 2 GENERAL PREFACE. xix meiits circulated; ^ sudden rise in the price of paper, which I fondly hoped would not be of long continuance, prevented my procecdinc^. When this hope vanished, another work on the Scriptures, by a friend, was extensively announced : As I could not bear the thought of even the most distant appearance of opposition to any man, I gave place, being determined not to attempt to divide the attention of the public mind, nor hinder the general spread of a work, v;hich for auglit I knew, mi^lU supersede the necessity of mine. That work has been for some time completed, and the numerous subscribers supplied with tlicir copies. My plan liowever is untouched ; and still find- ing from the call of many judicious friends, and especially of my Brethren in the Ministry, who have long been acquainted with my undertaking and its progress, that the religious public would gladiv recciA c a work on the plan which I had previously announced ; I have, after much hesitation, made up my mind, and in the name of God, \\'ith a simple desire to add my mite to the treasury, having recommenced the rcvisal and improvement of my papers, now present them to the public. I am glad that Divine Providence has so ordered it, that the publication has been hitherto delayed; as the years, which have elapsed since my first intention of printing, have afforded me a more ample opportunity to rc-consider and correct what I had before done, and to make many improvements. Should I be questioned as to my specific object in bringing this work before the religious world, at a time when works of a similar nature abound ; I would simply answer, I wish to do a little good also, and contribute wj/ quota to enable men the better to understand the records of their salvation. That I am in hostility to no Work of this kind, the preceding pages will prove ; and 1 have deferred my own, as long as in prudence I can. My tide is turned ; life is fast ebbing out, and what I do in this way, I must do now, or rehnquish the design for ever. Tliis I would most gladly do ; but I have been too long, and too deeply pledged to the Public, to per- mit me to indulge my own feelings in this respect. Others are doing much to elucidate the Scriptures ; I wish them all, God's speed. I also will shew my opinion of these Divine Records, and do a httle in the same way. I wish to assist my fellow-labourers in the vineyard, to iead men to him who is the fountain of all excellence, goodness, truth, and happiuess, — to magnify his law and make it honourable, — to shew the wonderful provision made in his gospel for the recovery and salvation of a sinfbl world, — to prove that God's great design is to make his creatures hap|)y ; and that such a salvation as it becomes God to give, and such as man needs to receive, is mthin the grasp of every human soul. He who carefully and conscientiously receives the truths of Divine Revelation, not merely as a creed, but in reference to his practice, cannot fail of being an ornament to civil and religious so- ciety. It is my endeavour therefore to set these truths fairly and fully before the eyes of those who may be inclined to consult my Work. I do not say that the principles contained in viy creed, and which, I certainly have not studied to conceal, are all essentially necessary to every man's salvation \ and I should be sorry to unchristianize any person, Avho may think he has scrip- tural evidence for a faith in several respects diflferent from mine ; I am sure that all sincere Chris- tians are agreed on what are called the essential Truths of Di\dne Revelation ; and I feel no re- luctance to acknowledge, that men eminent for wisdom, learning, piety and usefulness, have dif- fered among themselves and from me, in many points whicli I deem of great iniportaucc. While God bears with and does us good, wc may readily bear wiUi each otlier. 2 XX GENERAL PREFACE. Of the COPY of the sacred text used for this work, it may be necessary to say a few words. It is stated in the title, that the Text " is taken from the most correct copies of tlie present autho- rized version." As several use this term, who do not know its meaning, for their sakes I shall explain it. A resolution was formed, in consequence of a request made by Dr. Reynolds, head of the Nonconformist party, to King James I. in the Co7iference held at Hamptoji-Court, 1603, that a New Translation, or rather a revision of what was called the Bishop's Bible, printed in 1568, should be made. Fifti/-four Translators, divided into six classes, were appointed for the accom- plishment of tliis important work. Seven of these appear to have died before the work com- menced, as only forty-seven are found in Fuller's List. The ncwies of the persons, the places where employed, and the proportion of work allotted to each class, and the rules laid down by King James for their direction, I give chiefly from Mr. Fuller's Church History, Book x. p. 44, &c. Before I insert this account, it may be necessary to state Dr. Reynolds's request in the Hamp- ton-Court Conference, and King James's answer. Dr. Reynolds. " May your Majesty be pleased that the Bible be new translated : such as are extant not answering the original." \^Here he gave a few examples.'] Bishop of London. " If every man's humour might be followed, there would be no end of translating.'* The King. " I profess I could never yet see a Bible well translated in English ; but I think, that of all, that of Geneva is the worst. I wish some special pains were taken for an uniform translation, which should be done by the best learned in both Universities ; then reviewed by the Bishops; presented to the Privy Council ; lastly, ratified by Royal authority, to be read in tiie whole Church, and no other." The Bishop of London in this, as in every other case, opposed Dr. Reynolds, till he saw that the project pleased the King, and that he appeared determined to have it executed. In conse- quence of this Resolution, the following learned and judicious men were chosen for the execu- tion of the work. WESTMINSTER. Doctor Andrezesy Fellow and Master of Pembroke Halt, in Cambridge; then Dean of 10. IVestmiiisUf, afterwards Bishop of tVinchester. The Fentateiich: Dr. Overall, Fellow of Triiiiti/ Coll. Master of Kath. Hall, in Cambridge; then Dean the Story from of 67. Paul's, afterwards Bishop of Norzcich. Joshua, to the Dr. Saravia. first Book of the Dr. Clarke, Fellov/ of Christ Coll. in Caznbridge, Preacher in Canterhury. Chronicles ex- Dr. Laijield, Fellow of Tnn. in Cambridge, Parson of St. Clement Danes. Being clusively. skilled in architecture, his judgment was much relied on for the fabric of the Ta- bernacle and Temple. Dr. I^eigh, Arciideacon of Middlesex, Parson of All-halloics, Barking. Master Burglci/. Mr. Kizig. Mr. Thompson. Mr. Bedaell, of Cumbridge, and (I think) of St. John's, Vicar of ToUenham, nigh London. GENERAL PREFACE. xxl CAMBRIDGE. 8. From the First of the Chiviiir/eSf with the rest of the Story, and the Hdgiograp/ia, viz. Job, Psalms, Proverbs, Canticles, Ecclesiastes. OXFORD. 7. The four greater Prophets, v,'n\\ the Lamentations, and the twelve lesser Prophets, Master Edward Lively. Mr. Richardson, Fellow of Emman. afterwards D. D. Master, first of Peter-house, thea of Trill. Coll. Mr. Chaderton, afterwards D. D. Fellow, first o{ Christ Coll. then Master of Emmanuel. Mr. Dillingham, Fellow of Christ Coll. beneficed at in Bedfordshire, where he died a single and a wealthy man. Mr. yJndrcus, afterwards D. D. brother to the Bishop of Winchester, and Master of JesHs Coll. Mr. Harrison, the Rev. Vice-master of Trinity Coll. Mr. Spalding, F'cUow of St. John's, in Cambridge, and Hebrew Professor therein. Mr. Bing, Fellow of Peter-house, in Cambridge, and Hebrew Professor therein. Dr. Harding, President of Magdalen Coll. Dr. Reynolds, President of Corpus Christi Coll. Dr. Holland, Rector of Exeter Coll. and King's Professor. Dr. Kilby, Rector of Lincoln Coll. and Regius Professor. Master Smith, afterwards D. D. and Bishop of Gloucester. He made the learned and religious Preface to the Translation. Mr. Brett, of a worshipful family, beneficed at Quainton, in Buckinghamshire. Mr. Fairclowe. CAMBRIDGE. 7. The Prayer of Mana seh, and the rest of the .dlpocrypha-f OXFORD. 8, Tl»€ Four Gospels, jicts of the Apostles, Jpocaiypse, WESTMINSTER. 7. The Epistles of St. Paul, and the Canonical Epistles. Dr. Duport, Prebend of Ely, and Master of Jesus Coll. Dr. Brainthttait, first, Fellow of Emmanuel, then Master of Gonvil and Caius Coll. Dr. Radclifff'e, one of the Senior Fellows of Trin. Coll. Master Ifard, Emman. afterwards D. D. Maste^• of Sidne]/ Coll. and Margaret Professor. Mr. Dotcjis, Fellow of 5^ John's Coll. and Greek Professor. Mr. Boyce, Fellow of St. John's Coll. Prebend of Ely, Parson of Boxworth in Cambridgeshire. Mr. fVard, Regal, afterwards D. D. Prebend pf Chichester, Rector of Biihop-WaUhamf in Hampshire. Doctor Ravis, Dean of Christ-church, afterwards Bishop of London. I)f. Abbot, Master of Universiti/ Coll. afterwards Archbp, of Canterbury, Dr. Eedes. Mr. Thomson, Mr. Savill. Dr. Peryti. Dr. Ravens. Mr. Harmer. Doctor Burlowe, of Trinity Hall, in Cambridge, Dean of Chester, afterwards Bishop of Lincolne. Dr. Hutchenson. Dr. Spencer. Mr. Fenton. Mr. Rabbet. !Mr. Sanderson. Mr. Dalcins. Y^u GENERAL PREFACE. " Now, for the better ordering of their proceedings, his Majesty recommended the following i;iiles, by tlaem tobe^npgt carefully obser,v:(?d.. 1. The ordinary Bible read in the Church, commonly called the Bishop's Bible, to be followed, and as little altered as the original will permit. 2. The names of the Prophets, and tlie Holy writers, with their other names in the text, to be retained as near as may be, accordingly as tlic}^ are \^ulgarly used. 3. The old ecclesiastical words to be kept, viz. as the word (Church) not to be translated Co7igregatio7i, S^x. 4. Wlien any word hath divers significations, that to be kept which hath been most com- monly used by the most eminent Fathers, being agreeable to the propriety of the place, and the analogy of faith. 5. Tlie division of the Chapters to be altered either not at all, or as little as may be, if ne- cessity so require. 6. No marginal notes at all to be affixed, but only for tlie explanation of the Hebrew or Greek words, which cannot, without some circumlocution, so briefly and fitly be ex- pressed in the text. 7. Such quotations of places to be marginally set down, as shall serve for the fit I'eference of one Scripture to another. 8. Every particular man of each ccjmpariy to take the same chapter, or chapters; ^nd, having translated, or aiT^qnded them severally by himself, where he thinks good, all to meet to- gether, confer what they have done, and agree for their part what shall stand. 9. As any one company hatli dispatched any one book in this manner, they shall send it to the rest, to be considered of seriously and judiciously; for his Majesty is very careful in this point. 10. If any company, upon the review of the book so sent, shall doubt, or differ upon any places, to sencl them word thereof, note the places, and therewithal send their reasons: to which, if they consent not, the difference to be compounded at the general meeting, which is to be of the chief persons of each company, at the end of the work. 1 1 . Wlien any place of special obscurity is doubted of, letters to be directed by authority, to send to any learned in the land, for his judgment in such a, place. 12. Letters to be sent from every Bishop to the rest of his Clergy, admonishing them of this Translation in hand; and to move and charge as many as, being skilful in the tongues, have taken pains in that kind, to send his particular observations to the company, either at Westminster, Cambridge, or Oxford. 13. The Directors in each company to be the Deans of Westminster and Chester for that place; aiid the Iving's Professors in Hebrew and Greek in each University. Tindal's, 14. These Translations to be used, when they agree better with the j ' text than the Bishop's Bible, viz. i .„., , , ' ' i Witchurchf V Crpnc-ifi. Coverdale's, •ch^ Geneva. GFATERAL PRt^.FACE, ^xiii « Besides the said directions before-mentioned, three or four of the Iridsi Attbieiit and grave Divines in either of the UniversitieSj hot employed in translating^ to be assigiied bj'^ the Vice-chancellor wpon conference with the rest of the heads, to be overseers of the Translations, as well Hebrew as Greek, for the better observation of the fourth rule above specified. — " And now after long expectation and great desire," says Air. Fuller, " came forth the new translation of the Bible (most beautifully printed) by a select and competent number of Dkhies appointed for tliat purpose ; not being too many, lest one should trouble anodier ; and yet many, lest many tilings might haply escape them. Who neither coveting praise for expedition, nor fearing reproach for slackness (seeing in a business of moment, none deserve blame for conveni- ent slowness) had expended almost three years in the Work, not only examining the channeU by the fountain, translations with the original, which was absolutely necessary, but also comparing channels with channels, which was abundantly useful in the Spanish, Italian, French and Dutch (German) languages. — These, with Jacob, rolled axhop of London. 4. Richard Cox, afterwards Bishop of E/y. 5. James Pilkington, afterwards Bishop of Durham. 6. Doctor 3Tai/, Dean of St. Paul's and Master of Trinity Colles^fe, Cambridge., 7. Sir Thomas Sinitfi, Principal Secretary of State. Of these Drs. Cox and 3Iay were employed on the first edition of tliis work, as appears by the preceding list. In die first year of King James, I60'l-, another revision took place, and a few alterations were made, which consisted principally in the addition of some prayers and thanhgivings, some alteration in the Rubrics relative to the Absolution, to the Confinnution, and to the office of Private Baptism, with the addition of that part of the Catechism, whicli contains the Doctrine of the Sacraments. The other additions were A Thanksgiving for diverse Benefits — A Thanksgiving for fair Weather — A Thanks- giving for Plenty — A Thanksgiving for Peace and Victory, and A Thanksgiving for Deliverance from tltc Plague. See the Instrument in liymer, vol. xvi. p. 565, &c. When the work was thus completed, a royal T*roclamation was issued, bearing dale ?tlarch Ist, 1604, in which the King gave an account of the Hampton Court Conference, the alterations that had been made by himself and his Clergy in the Book of Common Prayer, cunmianding it, and none othir, to be used throughout tke Kingdom. See the Instrument, Rymer, vol. xvi..p. 515. In this stale liie Book of Couunon Prayer continued till the reign of Charles II. who, the 'ioth of October, 1660, " granted liis Commission under the Grieat Seal of England, to several Bishops and Divines, to review the Book of Common Prayer, and to prcpai-r such alterations and additions as they thought fit to ofter." In the following year, the King assetnbled the convo- cations of both the Provinces of C'u;Uoiwjr and York, and " authorized the Presidents of those Convocations, and otiier, the Bishops and Clergy of the same, to review the said Book of Common Prayer," &c. requiring them, " after mature consider- ation, to make such alterations and additions, as to tliera should seem meet and convenient." This was accordingly done, several prayers and some whole services added, and the whole published with the Act of Uniformity in the lUh of Charles II. 1661: smre which time, it has undergone no farther revision. Tins is a short history of a work, which, all who are ac- iiuainltd with it, deem superior to every thing of the kind, produced cither by ancient or modern times. It would be disingenuous not to acknowledge, that the chief of those Prayers were in use in the Roman Catholic Church, from which the Church of England is reformed : and it would betray a want of acquaintance w ith Ecclesiastical Antiquity, to sup(>o3e that those Prayers and Services originated in that Church; as several of them were in use from the first ages of Clu'istianity, and many of the best of them, before the name of Pope or I'npery was known in the earth. xxvi GENERAL PREFACE. the Englisii language. Sec the sixth rule, p. xxii. In tliese I found gross corruptions, particu- larly -where they have been changed for Roman characters, ;vvhereby words have been attiibuted to God which he never spoke. The Punctuation, which is a matter of no small importance, to a proper understanding of the sacred Text, I have examined with thegrea,test care to me possible: by the insertion of commas where there were none before, putting semicolons for commas, the better to distinguish the members of the sentences ; changing colons tor semicolons, and vice versa ; and full points for colons, I have been, in many instances, enabled the better to preserve and distinguish the sense, and ca;-ry on a narration to its close, without interrupting the reader's attention by the intervention of improper «tops. The References I have in many places considerably augmented, though I have taken care to reprint all that Dr. Blayncy has inserted in his edition, of which 1 scruple not to say, that as fixr as they go, they are tlie best collection ever edited ; and I hope their worth will suffer nothing by the additions I have made. After long and diligently weighing the different systems of Chronology, and hesitating which to adopt, I ultimately fixed on the system commonly received ; as it appeared to me on the whole, though encumbered with many difficulties, to be the least objectionable. In fixing the dates of particular transactions, I have found much difficulty ; that this was never done in any edition of the Bible hitlicrto offered to the PubHc, with any tolerable correctness, every person acquainted with the subject, must acknowledge. I have endeavoured carefldly to fix the date o^ each transaction "where it occurs ; (and where it could be ascertained) shewing throughout the whole of the Old Testament, the year of the World, and the year before Christ, Avhen it happened. From the beginning of Joshua, I have introduced the years before the huUd'ing of Rome till the seven hundred and fifty-third year before Christ, when the foundation of that city was laid, and also introduced the Olympiads from the time of their commencement, as both these vEras are of the utmost use to all who read the sacred Writings, connected with the histories of the times, and nations, to which they frequently refer. And who that reads his Bible, will not be glad to find at what time of the sacred History, those great events fell out, of which he has been accustomed to read in the Greek and Roman historians ? This is a gratification, which the present Work will afford f)-om a simple inspection of the margin, at least as far as those facts and dates have been ascertained by the best Chronologists. In the Pentateuch, I have not introduced either the years of Rome or the Olympiads : because the transactions related in the Mosaic writings, are in general too remote from these ^ras, to be at all affected by them ; and I judged it early enough to commence with them at the time when Israel was governed by the Judges. But as the Exodus from Egypt forms a very remarkable aiM-a in the Jewish history, and is frequently referred to, in the historical Books, I have entered this also, beginning at the 12th of Exodus, A.M. 2513, and have carried it down to the building of Solomon's Temple. This, I conceive, will be of considerable use to the Reader. As to Marginal Readings, I could \vitli very little trouble, have added many hundreds, if not thousands : but as I made it a point of conscience, strictly to adhere to the present authorized Version in the Tea^t, I felt obliged, by the same principle, scrupulously to follow the Marginal Readings, without adding or omitting a7iy. Had I inserted some of my own, then my Text GENERAL PREFACE. xxvii would be no longer the Tcj-t of the authorized Version, but an altered Translation, for the Marginal Readings constitute an integral part, properly, speaking, of the authorized Version ; and to add anv thing, would be to alter this Version, and to omit any thing, would be to render it imperfect. wiien Dr. Blayney reused the present Version in 17G9, and proposed the insertion of the transla- tions of some proper names, to the etymology of which, reforcnce is made in the Text, so scrupu- lous was he of making any change in this respect, that he submitted all his proposed alterations to a select Committee of the University of Oxford, the Vice-chancellor, and the Principal of Hert- ford College, and Wr. Professor Wheeler; nor was even the slightest change made but by their authority. All this part as well as the entire Text, I must, therefore, to be consistent with my Pro- posals, leave conscientiously as I found them, typographical errors and false Italics excepted. AVhat- evcr emendations I have proposed either from myself or otliers, I have included among the Notes. Tliat the Marginal Readings, in our authorized Translation, are essential to the integrity of the Version itself, I scruple not to assert ; and they are of so much importance, as to be in several instances, preferable to the Textual Readings themselves. Our conscientious Translators, not being able in several cases, to determine, which of two meanings borne by a word, or which of two words found in different copies, should be admitted into the Text, adopted the measure of re- ceiving both, placing one in the Margin, and the other in the Text ; thus leaving the Reader at liberty to adopt either, both of which in their apprehension, stood nearly on the same autliority. On this very account, the Marginal Readings are esseatial to our Version ; and I have found on collating many of them with the Originals, that those in the Margin are to be preferred to those iu the Text, in the proportion of at least eight to ten. To the Geography of the sacred Writings I have also paid the utmost attention in my power. I wished in every case to be able to ascertain the ancient and modern names of places, their situ- ation, distances, &c. &c. but in several instances, I have not been able to satisfy myself. I have given those opinions which appeared to me, to be best founded ; taking frequently the liberty to express my own doubts or dissatisfaction. I must therefore bespeak the Reader's in- dulgence not only in reference to the work in general, but in respect to several points both in the Scripture Geography/ and Chronology in particular, which may appear to him not satisfactorily ascertiiincd ; and have only to say that I have spared no pains, to make every thing as correct and accurate as possible, and hope I may, without vanity, apply to myself on these subjects, with a slight change of expression, what was said by a great man, of a great work : " For negligence or dcficience, I have perhaps not need of more apology than the nature of the work will furnish : I have left that inaccin-ate, which can never he made exact ; and that imperfect, which can never he completed." — Johnson. For particulars under these heads, 1 must refer to Dr. Hales's elabo- rate and useful work, entitled, A Nexo Analysis of Chronologij, 2 vols. 4to, 1809-10. Tlie Summaries to each Chapter are entirely written for the purpose, and formed from a carefiil examination of the Chapter, verse by verse, so as to make them a iaithfal Table of Contents, con- stantly referring to the verses themselves. By this means, all the subjects of each Chapter may be immediately seen, so, as in many cases, to preclude the necessity of consulting a Concordance. In the Heads or Head-lines to each Page, I have endeavoured to introduce, as far as the roon) would admit, the chief subject of the columns underneath ; so as immediately to catcli tlic cyo of the Reader. d 2 xxviii GENERAL PREFACE. Quotations from tlic original Texts I have made as sparingly as possible : those whicli are in- troduced, I have endeavoured to make plain by a literal translation, and by putting them iu Eui-opeaii characters. Tlic Reader will observe, that though the Ilcbretv is here produced Itithout tlie points, yet the reading given in European characters, is according to the points, with very few exceptions. I have chosen this middle xcay to please, as far as possible, the opposers and friends of the Masorctic system. The Controversies among religious peo})le I have scarcely ever mentioned : having very seldom referred to the Creed of any sect or party of Christians : nor produced any opinion, merely to con- fute or establish it. I simply propose xvhat I believe to be the meaning of a passage; and maintain 'what I believe to he the truth, but scarcely ever in a controversial way. I think it quite possible, to give my own views of the Doctrines of the Bible, without introducing a single sentence at which any Christian might reasonably take otlence. And I hope that no provocation which I may receive, shall induce me to depart from this line of conduct. It may be expected by some, that I should enter at large into the proofs of the authenticity/ of Divine Revelation. — This has been done amply by others ; and their works have been pub- lished in every form, and with a very laudable zeal, spread widely through the Public : on this account, I tliink it unnecessary to enter professedly into the subject. The different portions of the Sacred Writings, against which, the shafts of infidelity have been levelled, I have carefiilly considered; and I hope, sufficiently defended, in the places Avhere they respectively occur. For a considerable time I hesitated whether I should attach to each chapter what are com- monly called Re^exio^is, as these do not properly belong to the province of the Commentator. It is the business of the Preacher, who has the literal and obvious sense before him, to make Re- flexions on select passages, providential occurrences, and particular histories ; and to apply the Doctrines contained in them, to the hearts and practices of his hearers. The chief business of the Commentator is critically to examine his Text, to give the' true meaning of every passag6 in reference to the context, to explain words that are difficult or of dubious import ; illustrate local and provincial customs, manners, idioms, laws, &c. and from the whole, to collect the great de- sign of the inspired writer. Many arc of opinion, that it is an easy thing to write Reflexions on the Scriptures. — My opi- nion is the reverse : commonplace observations, which may arise on the surface of the letter, may be easily made by any person, possessing a little common sense, and a measure of piety ; but Reflexions, such as become the Oracles of God, are properly inductive reifsonings on the facts stated, or the doctrines delivered, and require not only a clear head, and a sound heart, but such compass and habit of philosophic thought, such a power to discern the end from the beginning, the cause from its effect, (and where several causes are at work, to ascertain their respective results, so that every effect may be attributed to its true cause,) falls to the lot of but few men. Through the flimsy, futile, and false dealing of the immense herd of Spiritualizers, Metaphor- men, and Allegorists pure religion has been often disgraced. Let a man put his reason in ward, turn conscience out of its province, and throw the reins on tlie neck of his fancy, and he may write — Reflexions without end. The former description of Reflexions I rarely attempt, for want of adequate powers ; tlie latter, my reason and conscience prohibit — Let this be my excuse Avith the intelligent and pious Reader. I have however, in this v/ay, done what I could. I have gene- GENERAL PREFACE. xxix rally, at tlic close of each chapter, siiinmcd up in a few particulars, t\vi facts or doctrines con- tained in it ; and have endeavoured to point out to tiie Reader, the spiritual and practical use he should make of them. To these inferences, improvements, or whatever else they may be called, I have jfiven no specific name ; and of llieni, can only say, that he who reads them, thou'di he may be sometimes disajipointed, will not always lose his labour. At the same time, I beo- leave to inform him, that I luue not deferred spiritual uses of important Texts, to the end of the chai)ter : where they should be noticed, in the occurring verse, I have rarely passed them by. Bcibre I conclude, it may be necessary to give some account of the original Versions of the Sacred Writings, which have been often consulted, and to which occasional references are made in the ensuing ^\'orlv. These are the Samaritan, Chaldaic, Ethiopia, Septitaginf, with those of ylquila, Sjjmmachus, and T/ieudution ; the Sj/riac, Vulgate, Arabic, Coptic, Persian, and J n<>-lo- Saj:o7i. The Samaritan Test must not be reckoned among the Versions. It is precisely the same \\dth the Hebrew, only fuller ; having preserved many letters, words, and even whole sentences ; some- times several verses, which are not extant in any Hebrew copy widi which we are acquainted. In all other respects, it is the same as the Hebrew, only written in what is called the Samaritan cha- racter, whicli was probably the ancient Hebrew, as that now called the Hebrew character, was probably borrowed iiom the Chaldeans. 1. The Samaritan Version diflers widely from the Samaritan Text; the latter is pure Hebrew, the former, is a literal version of the Hebreo-Samaritan Text, into the Chaldaico-Samaritan' Dia- lect. JVhen this was done it is impossible to say, but it is allowed to be very ancient, consi- derably prior to the Christian JEra. The language of this version is composed of pure Hebrew, Syro-Chaidaic, aud Cuthite terms. It is almost needless to observe, that the Samaritan Text and Samaritan Version, extend no farther than the five books of Moses : as the Samaritans re- ceived no other parts of the Sacred Writings. 2. The Chaldaic Version or Targums have already been described among the Commentators. Under this head are included the Targum of Onkelos upon the whole laxc; the Jerusalem Targum on select parts of the five books of Moses; the Targum of Jonathan hen Uzziel, also upon" the Pentateuch; the Targum of Jonathan upon the prophets; and the Targum of Rabbi Joseph on the books of Chronicles ; but of all these, the Targums oi Onkelos on the law, and Jonathan on the prophets, are the most ancient, the most literal, and the most valuable. See page ii. of this Preface. 3. Tlie Septuagint Translation, of all the Versions of the Sacred AVritings, has ever been deemed of the greatest importance by covipetent ^]udges. I do not, however, design to enter into the controversy concerning this venerable Version : the history of it by Aristaeus, I consider in the main, to be a mere fiible, worthy to be classed Avith the tale of Bel and the Dragon, and the stupid story of Tobit and his Dog. Nor do I believe, with many of the Fathers, that " Seventy or Seventy-hvo Elders, six out of each of the twelve Tribes, were employed in the work : that each of these, translated the whole of the Sacred Books from Hebrew into Greek, while confined in se- parate cells in the Island of Pharos ;" or that they were so particularly inspired by God, that every species of error was prevented, and that the seventy-two copies, when compared together, were found to be precisely the same, verbatim et literatim. My own opinion, on the controversial part of the subject, may be given in a few words. I believe that the five books of Moses, the -most XXX GENERAL PREFACE. correct and accurate part of tlie whole work, were translated from the Hebrew into Greek, in the time of Ptolemy PMIadclplnis King of Egypt, about 2S5 years before the Christian ^Era : that this v/as done, not by sevenf^-two, but probably hyjive learned and judicious men ; and that when com- pleted, it was examined, approved, and allowed as a faithflil Version, by the seventy or seventy-two Elders, who constituted the, Alexandrian Sanhedrbi: and that the other book's of the Old Testament, were done at different times, by different hands, as the necessity of the case demanded, or the Pro- vidence of God appointed. It is pretty certain, from the quotations of the Evangelists, the Apostles, and the Primitive Fatliers, that a complete version into Greek, of tlie whole Old Testament, probably called by the name of the Septuagint, was made, and in use before the Christian iEra : but it is likely that some of the books of that ancient version are now lost ; and that some others, which now go under the name of the Septuagint, were the production of times posterior to the Incar- .nation. 4. The Greek Versions of Aquila, Sijmmaclms, and Theodotion are frequently referred to. Aquila was first a Heathen, then a Christian, and lastly a Jeit\ He made a translation of the Old Testament into Greek, so very literal, that St. Jerom said, it vras a good Dictionary to give the genuine meaning of the Hebrew words. He finished and pubhshed this work, in the twelfth year of the reign of the Emperor Adrian, A. D. 128. 5. Theodotion was a Christian of the Ebionite sect, and is reported to have begun his translation ©f the Hebrew Scriptures into Greek, merely to serve his own party : but from what remains of his Version, it appears to have been very literal, at least as far as the idioms of the two languages would bear. His translation was made about the year of our Lord 180. All this Work is lost, except his version of the book of the Prophet Daniel, and some Fragments. 6. Symmachus was originally a Samaritan, but became a convert to Christianity, as professed by the Ebionites. In forming his translation, he appears to have aimed at giving the sense, rather than a literal Version of the Sacred Text. His work v/as probably completed about A. D. 200. These three Versions vv'cre published by Origen, in his famous work entitled Hexaph, of which they formed the third, fonrth, and sixth columns. All the remaining fragments have been care- fully collected by Father Montfaucon, and published in a Vv-ork entitled Hexapla Origenis quae supersunt, S^-c. Paris, 1713, 2 vols, folio. Republished by C. F. Bahrdt, Leips. 1769, 2 vols. 8vo. 7. Tlie >'E////oj9?"c Version comprehends only the New Testament, the Psalms, some of the minor Prophets, and a few fragments of other books. . It was probably made in the fourth Century.'- 8. The Co2}tic Version includes only the five Books of Moses, and the New Testament. It is supposed to have been made in the ^^th Century. 9. The Syriac Version is very valuable and of great authoi'ity. It was probably made as early as tlie second Century : and some think that a S^niac version of the Old Testament was in exist- ence long before the Christian a^a. 10. A Latin version, known by the name of the Itai.a, Itxdic or Antehieronymian, is well known among learned men : it exists in the Latin part of the Codex Beza? at Cambridge, and in several other Mss. The Text of the four Gospels in this version, taken from four mss. more than a thou- sand years old, was published by Blanchini, at Rome, 1749, four vols, folio ; and a larger collec- tion by Sahathicr, Rheims, 1743, tbrce vols, folio. This ancient version, is allov.'cd to be of great i'.se in biblical criticism. 3 GENERAL PREFACE. xxxl 1 1 . Tlie Vulgate or Latin Version, was formed by Saint Jerow, at the command of Pope Damasus, A.D. 384. Previously to this, there were a great number of Latin Versions made by different hands, some of \\\\ic\\ Jerom complains of, as being extremely corrupt, and scli-contiadictory. These Versions, at present, go under the general name of the old J lata or Antehieroni'mian, al- ready noticed. Jerom appears to have formed his Text in general, out of these ; collating the whole with the Hebrew and Greek, from which he professes to have translated several books entire. The New Testament, he is supposed to have taken wholly from the Original Greek : yet tliere arc suflicient evidences, that he often regulated even this Textj by the ancient Latin Versions. 12. The Anglo-Sadon version df the Jour Gospels, is supposed to have been taken from the an- cient Ifala, some time in the eighth century ; and that of the Pentateuch, Joshua, Judges, and Job, from the Vulgate, by a Monk called iElfric, in the ninth century. The former was printed at Dart in conjunction with the Gothic version, by F. Junius, 1665, 4to. the latter by EdxL'urd Thwaitcs, Orford, 1 698, 8vo. but in this version many verses, and .even whplc chapters, arc left out ; and the Book of Job is only a sort of abstract, consisting of about five pages. 13. The Jrabic, is not a very ancient Version ; but is of great use, in ascertaining the significa^ tion of several Hebrew words and forms of speech. 14. The Persian, includes only the five Books of Moses, and the four Gospels. The former, was made from the Hebrew Text, by a Jew named Yacoub Toosee : the latter, by a Christian of the Catholic persuasion, Simon Ibn Yusuf Ibn Ibraheeyn al Tuhreesee, about the year of our Lord 1341. These are the principal Versions which are deemed of authority, in setthng controversies rela- tive to the Text of the Original. There are some others, but of less importance, such as the Slavonic, Gothic, Sahidic, and Armenian ; for detailed accounts of which, as also of the preceding, as far as the New Testament is concerned, I beg leave tp refer the Reader to Mi- cJiaelis's Lectures, in the Translation, and with the Notes of the Hev. Dr. Herbert Marsh : and 'for farther information concerning Jewish and Christian Commentators, he is requested to consult Bartoloccius's Billiotheca Rabbinnica, and the BibUotheca Theologica of Father Calmet. In the preceding list of Commentators, I find I have omitted to insert in its proper place, a work, with which I have been long acquainted, and which, for its piety and erudition I have invariably admired, viz. " A plaine discoverij of the 'whole Revekttion of Saint John: set doxcne in tuo Treatises: The one searching and proving. //^e true interpretation thereof- The other applying the same paraphrastically and historically to the text. Set foorth by John Napeir L. of Mmxkestoun, i/ou?ige7\ Whereunto are annexed certaine Oracles of Sibylla, agreeing with the Revelation and other places of Scripture." Edinburgh, printed by Robert Walde-gravc, printer to the King's Ma- jestic, 1593. Cum privilegio Regali, 8vo. When the Reader learns that the author of this little work, was the famous Baron of Marches- toun, the inventor of the Logarithms ; a discovery which has been of incalculable use in the sciences of astronomy, practical geometry, and navigation, he will be prepared to receive with 'respect what so great a genius has written iipon a book, that above all others in the sacred code, seems to require the head and hand of the soundest divine and mathematician. The work is dedi- cated " to the right excellent, high and mighty Prince James VI. King of Scottes," afterwards James I. King of England ; and in the Epistle Dedicatorie, the author strongly urges him to com- plete the reformation begun in his own empire, that he might be a ready instrument iu the hand xxxii GENERAL PREFACE. of God in exccuthig judgment on the papal throne, which, he then supposed, to be near the time of its final overthrow. The first treatise is laid down in tliirtij-siv Propositions relating to the seals, trumpets, vials and thunders. In the third, Jifth and sixth Propositions, he enilcavours to prove, that each trumpet or vial, con- tains 245 years; that the ./r5/ begun A. D. 71. Tlic second A. D. 316. The tJiird A. D. 561. The fourth A,h. SOG. The fjth A. B. 1051. The s?>A'/ A. D. 1296. The sv 8. 2t!, 53, 24. Mnrk )3. 19. Jolin 1. 1, 2. Hebr. 1. 10. ""l Cliron. 10. •:& Nell. 9. 6. Ps. 8 .3. ic r^S. 6. & 8'->. 11, 12. & 96 .5 & 10-.'. 'J,i. & lO-l. 21. & 1 1.".. 15. & 121. 2. & 121. 8. 6c l*t. 3. 136. 5. & HI). G. Prov, 3. 19. & 8. 26, 27, SiC. Kcclis. 12. 1. Isai, .S7. 16. & 42. 5. & 41. 24. & 31. 16. & Cb. 17. Jer. 10. 12. & 32. J7. & 61. 15. Zecli. 12. 1. NOTKS ON CHAP. I. Verse 1 . pNH HNi o'Otrn ntt D'nV» ^n^ n'trina Bereskuh hara Etohim elk haskamui/im vetk haarets. GOD in the be- ginning creired the Heavens and the Earth.] Many attempts liave been made to define the term GOD: as to the word itself, it is pure Annlo-.saxon, and among our ancestors signified not only the Divine Being;, now com- and darkness was upon the face of the deep. '^ And the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters. A. M. 1. B. C. 4 And God said, "^ Let there be ^l^l^t light: and there was Hght. 4 And God saw the hght, that it was good : GENESIS. separation from the darkness. and God ' divided " the hght from the ^- M- i- darkness. kc^^ 5 And God called the light ' Day, and the »Psa. a-5. 6,9. & 118. 5. Mob 36. 30. k 38. 19. Psa. 97. 11. & 104. 2. *: ll8. S!7. Isa. '16. 7. h CO. 19. .lohii 1. o, 9. & 3. 19. S! Cor. 4. 6. lipli. 3. &. 1 Tiin. 6. 16. 1 John 1. S. & 'J. 8. "it Cor. 6. 14. << Heb. te- human words dare attempt one, may be thus given. The eternal, iiidejjendent, and self-exislent Beinp;: The Being ■whose purposes and actions spring from hinistlf, without lb- reign motive or influence: He who is absoUile in dominion; the most pure, most simple, and most spiritual of all Es- sences: infinitely benevolent, beneficent, true and holy], the Cause of all being, the upholder of all things: infinitely happy, because infinitely perfect; and eternally self-sufficient, need- ing nothing that he has made. Illimitable in his immensity, inconceivable in his mode of existence, and indescribable in his essence: known fully only to Himself, because an in- finite mind can be fully apprehended only by itself. In a word, a Being wlio, from his infinite wisdom, cannot err or be deceived; and who, from his infinite goodness, can do nothing' but what is eternally just, right, and kind. Reader, such is the God of the Bible, hut how widely differ- ent from the God of most human creeds and apprehen- sions ! The original word DTlVx FJoIiim God, is certainly the plural form of 7S (I, or rhu cloah, and has long been supposed, by the most eniincntly learned and pious men, to imply a. plurality o[ Persons in the Divine nature. As this plurality appears in so many parts of the sacred writings to be confined to three Per- sons, hence the doctrine of the Trinitv, which has tbrmed a part of the Creed of all those who have been deemed sound in the faith from the earliest ages of Chri.itianity. Nor are the CV(;7'si;((»s singular in receiving this Doctrine, and in deriving it from the first words of Divine Revelation. An eminent Jewish Rabbin, Simeon ben Joachi, in his comment on the sixth section of Leviticus has these remarkable words : " Come and see the mystery of the word Elohim; there are three degrees, and each degree by itself «/o);e, and yet not- withstanding ihey are all one, and joined together in one, and are not divided from each other." See Ainsxvorth. He must be strangely prejudiced indeed^ who cannot see that the doc- trine of a Trinity, and of a Trinity in Unity, is ex- pressed in the above words. The verb N"i3 bara, he created, heing joined in the singular number with this plural noun, has been considered as pointing out, and not obscurely, the Unity of the divine Persons in this work of creation. In the ever-blessed Trinity, from the infinite and indivisible unity of the Persons, there can be but one will, one purpose, and one infinite anrl uncontrolable energy. " Let those who have any doubt whether DThn Elohim, wlien meaning tlie true God, Jehovah, be plural or not, con- sult the following passages, where they will find it joined with adjectives, verbs, and pronouns plural. Gen. i. 2f>. iii. 22. xi. 7. \k. K3. xxxi. 7, 33. xxxv. 7. Dcut. iv. 7. V. 23. Josh. xxiv. 19. 1 Sam. iv. 8. 2 Sam. vii 23. Ps. Iviii. 12. Isx vi. 8. Jcr. x. 10. xxiii. 3t". See also Prov. ix, 10. xxx'. 3. Ps. cxlix. 2, I'^ccl. v. 7. twenn the light ami betiiecn the darkness. ^^ Chap. B. 22. Psa. 19. 2. & 7i, 16. & lot. iO. Jer. 33. 20. 1 Cor. 3. 13. Eplies. o. 13. 1 Thcss. 5. 5. xii. 1. Job T. 1. Isa. vi, 3. liv. 5. Ixii. 5. Hos. xi. 12. or xii. 1. Mai. 1. 6. Dan. v. 18, 20. vii. 18, 22." PARI-LHURST. As the word Eluhiin is ihe term by wliich the Divine Being is most generally expressed in the Old Testament, it may be necessary to consider it here, more at large. It is a maxim that admits of no controversy, that every noun in the Hebrew language is derived from a verb, which is usually termed the radix or root from which, not only the noun, but all the diilerent flections of the verb, spring. This radix is the third person singular of the preterite or past tense. The ideal meaning of this root expresses some essen- tial property of the thing which it designates, or of which it is an appellative. The root in Hebrew, and in its sister lan- guage, the Arabic, generally consists of three letters, and every word must be traced to its root in order to assertain its genuine meaning, for there alone is this meaning to be found. In Hebrew and Arabic this is essentially necessary, and no man can safely criticise on any word in either of these lan« guages, who does not carefully attend to this point. I mention the Arabic with the Hebrew for two reasons. 1. Because the two languages evidently spring from the same source, and hava. very nearly the same mode of construction. 2. Because the deficient roots in the Hebrew Bible are to be sought for in the y\rabic language. The reason of this must be obvious, when it is considered that the whole of the He- brew language is lost except what is in the Bible, and even a part of this is written in Chaldec. Now, as the English Bil)le does not contain the \\\\o\e..o^ t\\s English lung^tage, so, the Hebrew Bible does not contain the whole of the Hebrew. If a man meet with an English word which he cannot find in an ample concordance or dictionary to the Bible, he must of course seek for that word in a general English dictionary. hi like manner, if a particular form of a Hebrew word occur (hat cannot be traced to a root in the Hebrew Bible, because the word does not occur in the third person singular of the past tense in the Bible, it is expedient, it is perfectly lawful, and often indispensably necessary, to seek the deficient root in the Arabic. For, as the Arabic is still a living language, and perhaps the most copious in the universe; it may well be ex- pected to furnish tho.se terms which are deficient in the He- brew Bible. And the reasonableness of this is founded on another maxim: viz. that either the Arabic was derived from the Hebrew, or the Hebrew from the Arabic. 1 shall not enter into this controversy; there are great names on both sides, and the decision of the question in either way, will have the same effect on my argument. For, if the Arabic was derived from the Hebrew, it must have been when the Hebrew was a liiing and complete language; because, such is the Arabic now; and thcrctbre all its essential roots we may reasonably expect to find there: but if, as Sir William Jones supposed, the Htbrai; was derived from the Arabic; the same Tlie creation A. U. 1. B.C. JO 11. darJviicss lie called Night. first day. evening and the morning CHAP. I. (>f tlie Jirmamoit. * And the ! 6 f And God said, " Let there be a ^- '^'- '• B C.4C04. were the \\ "^ firmament in the mid.st of the waters, ■ Heb. and the evening was, and the marning ira,'. ^^ Job '26. 7. Sc 37. IS, expectation is justifit-d, tlie deficient roots in Hebrew may be soiii;hC for in the motlier toni,fiie. li', lor example, we meet with a term in our ancient English language, the meaning of which we find difTicult to ascertain ; coiiinion sense teaches us that we sliou'ul seek for it in the Aiiglo-sa.ron, from whicli our langiiaite springs, and if necessary, go up to the Teutonic, from whiih the Anglo-saxon was derived. No nerson disputes the legitimacy of this measure ; and we find it in constant practice. 1 make these observations at the very threshold of my work, because the necessity of i.cting on this princijile (seeking deficient Hebrew roots in the Arabic) may often iTccur ; and I wish to speak once fur all on the subject. The first sentence tn the Scrijiture shews the propriety of having recourse to this principle. We have seen that the word D'H^N Elohim is plural ; we ha\c traced our term Cud to its source, and have seen its signification ; and also a ge- neral definition of the tluTi^; or being included under this term, has been tremblingly attempted. V\'e should now trace the original to its root ; but this root does not appear in the Hebrew Bible. \\ ere the Hebrew a complete language, a pious rea-on might be aiven for this omission : viz. " As God is without beginning and without cause, as his being is in- finite and itiiiterirecl, the Hebrew language consults strict propriety in giving no root whence his name can be deduced." Air. Parkluirst to whose pious and learned labours in He- brew literature, most biblical students are indebted, thinks lie has found the root in ihni alali, he sivore, bound himself by oath: and hence he calls D'hSn* Elohim, the ever-blessed Tri- nity, as being hound by a condttiunal oath to redeem man, ^-c. iff. Most pious minds will revolt from such a definition, and villi be glad with nic, to find both the noun and the root pre- ^t.ncii in .Arabic. Al.t-llI ^! is the common name for GOD in the Arabic tongue, and often the emphatic ^^| is used. Now both these words are derived from the root alfiha, he ■wonhippcd, adored, ivus struck u-'ith astonishment, fear or. terror : and hence, he adored with sacred horror and venera- tion, cum sacro horrore ac veneratione coluit, adoravit. ^\'ll.- MET. Hence, ilahon fiar, veneration, and also the object of religious fear, the Deiii/, the supreme God, the tremendous Being. This is not a new idea ; God was considered in the same light among the ancient Hebrews : and hence Jacob s«ears by the fear of his father Isaac, Gen. xxxi. 53. To complete the definition, Golius renders alaha; jitvit, libera- Tit, et lutatus fuit, " he succoured, liberated, kept in safety or defended." Thus, from the ideal meaning of this most ex- pressive root, we acquire tlic mo.st correct notion of the divine nature ; for we learn that God is the sole object of adoration, that the perfections of his nature are such as must astonish all those who piously contemplate them, and fill with horror all who woidd dare to give his glory to another, or break liis commandments: that consequently, he should be Xior- and let it di\'ide the waters from the waters. Psa 10, eipansion 1. Sc lOi. 2. & 13d. 6. ic loO, 1. Jcr, 10. 12. & .51. Ij. ' Heb. ti. shipped with reverence and religious fear; and that cv^ry sin- cere worshipper may expect from him help in all his weak- nesses, trials, difficulties, temptations, &c. freedom from the power, guilt, nature and consequences of sm ; and to be supported, defended and saved to the uttermost and to the end. Here, then, is one proof among multitudes which shall be adduced in the course of this work, of the importance, utility, and necessity of tracing up these sacred words to their sources; and a proof also, that subjects which are supposed to be out of the reach of the common people, may, with little difficulty, be brought on a level with the most ordinary caj):icity. In the beginning] Before the creative acts mentioned in this chapter, all was ETKIINITY. Time signifies Duration measured by the revolutions of the heavenly bodies; but prior to the creation of these bodies, there could be no measure- ment of duration, and consequently no time; thereibre In the beginning must necessarily mean the commencement of time which lollowed, or rather was produced by God's creative acts, as an cflTect follows, or is produced by a cause. Created] Caused that to exist which, previously to this mo- ment, had no being. The Rabbins, who are legitimate judges in a case of verbal criticism on their own lan<'-ua<''e. are unanimous in asserting, that, the word N"i3 bara expresses the commencement of the existence of a thing ; or its egression Irom nonentity to entity. It does not, in its primary mean- ing, denote the preserving or new forming things that had previously existed, as some imagine ; but Creation in the proper sense of the term, though it has some other accepta- tions in other places. The supposition that God f^irmed all things out of a pre-existing eternal nature, is certainly absurd : for, if tlieie was an eternal nature besides an eternal God, there must have been two self- existing, independent, and eter- nal beings, which is a most palpable contradiction. COCn riN eth hnshamayim.] The word nN eth which is ge- nerally considered as a. particle, simply denoting that the word following is in the accusative or oblique case, is often understood by the Rabbins in a much more extensive sense. " The par- ticle riN eth," says Abcn Iszra, " signifies the substance of the thing." The like definition is given by Kimchi in his Book of Roots. "This particle," says Mr. Ainsworth, "having- the first and la.it letters of the Ilebrew alphabet in it, is sup- posed to comprize the stun and substance of all things." " The particle ni^ eth," (says Buxtoi-f, Talmudic Lexicon sub voce) " with the Cabalists, is often mystically ]jut for the beginning and the end, as A alpha, and il omega are in the Apocalypse." On this ground, tin >e words should be trans- lated : " God in the beginning created the substance of the heavens, and the substance of the earth :" i. e. the prima ma- teria, or first elements, out of which the heavens and the earth were successively formed. The Syriac translator understood The separatioji of tJie waters below, 7 And God made the firmanent ; * and divided the waters which were A. M. 1. B. C. 4004. GENESIS- Jrom the waters above thefrmamcnt. were " above the firmament : and it ^- ^^- '• was so. ^■^■^"«*- under the firmament, from the waters which » Prov. 8. 23. the word in this sense, and to e,\press this meaning, has used the word J^yJ yoth which has this signification, and is very properly translated in Walton's Polyglott, ESSE cocli et ESSE terra, " the being or substance of the heaven, and the being or substance of the earth." St. Ephraim Syrus in his com- ment on this place, uses the same Syriac word, and appears to understand it precisely in the same way. Though the Hebrew word is certainly no more than the notation of a case in most places; yet understood here in the sense above, it argues a wonderful philosophic accuracy in the statement of Moses, which brings before us not a finished heavens and earth, as every other translation appears to do, though after- wards the process of their formation is given in detail, but merely the materials out of which God built the whole sys- tem in the six following days. The heavem and the earth.] As the word D'O'A' skamfiyim is plural, we may rest assured that it means more than tiie atmosphere, to express which some have endeavoured to restrict its meanintr. Nor does it appear that the atmosphere is parti- cularly intended here, as this is spoken of ver. 6. under tiie term firmament. The word heavens must therefore com- 8 And God called the firmament Heaven. I" Psa. 143. 4. prebend the whole solar si/sttm ; as it is very likely the whole of tliis was created in these six daj's : for, unless the earth had been the centre of a system, the reverse of which is sufficiently demonstrated, it would be unphilosophic to suppose it was created independently of the other parts of the system; as on this supposition, we must have recourse to the almighty power of God, to suspend the influence of the earth's gravitating power, till the fourth day, when (he Sun was placed in the centre, round which the earth began then to revolve. But as the design of the inspired pen-man v.as to relate what especially belonged to our world and its inhabitants, therefore he passes by the rest of the pla- netary system, leaving it simply included in the plural word heavens. In the word earth, every thing relative to the terr-aque-aerial globe is included; that is, all that belongs to the solid and fluid parts of our world, with its surrounding atmosphere. As therefore I suppose the whole solar system was created at this time, I think it perfectly in place to give here a general view of all the planets with every thing curious and important, hitherto known relative to their revolutions and principal afiections. A GENERAL VIEW OF THE WHOLE SOLAR SYSTEM. TABLE I. THE REVOLUTIONS, DISTANCES, &r. &c. OF ALL THF PRIMARY PLANETS. Mean distance Least distance Greatest distancci Diameter Periodical Revolution. Sidereal Revolution. from tlie Sun in from the Earth in from the Earth injin Enslish English miles. English miles. English miles. miles. Sun Yrs. d. h. m. s. Yrs. d. h. m. s. . . . 93,908,984 97,118,538:886,473 Mercuiy Venus 87 23 14. 33 87 23 15 40 36,973,282 58,540,512 132,487,077 3,191 224 16 41 27 224 16 49 11 69,088,240 20-,425,554 164,602,034 7,630 Earth 1 S 48 48 1 6 9 12 95,513,794 . . . . 7,9.34 Moon 27 7 43 5 27 7 43 12 95,513,794 222,920 254,084 2,172 Mars 1 321 22 18 27 1 321 23 30 36 145,533,667 50,019,873 241,047,462 4,135 Jupiter Saturn 11 315 14 39 2 11 317 14 27 11 496,765,289 401,251,495 592,279,083 86,396 29 1G4 7 21 50 29 176 14 36 43 911,141,442 815,627,647 1,006,655,236 79,405 Sat. Ring HerscheT 29 164 7 21 50 29 176 14 36 43 911,141,442 815,525,205 11,006,757,678 185,280 83 294 8 39 0|84 29 29 1,822,575,228 1,727,061,434 11,918,089,022 34,457 Proportionate Inclination ofl Attractive power Hourly motion Names. bulk, the Earth Time of rbXation their axis. npon the axis to the or density, the in theirorbirjn being 1. equator. Earth being 1. Engiibh miles. Sun 1,084,462 25d. Mh. 8m. Os. ... 351,886 • • ■ Mercuiy -jtth unknown unknown ^\ths 111,256 Venus |ths 23 21 uncertain ^Vffths 81,398 Earth 1 23 56 4 23° 28' 0" 1 75,222 Moon Ath 27 7 43 51 43 T^^oth^ 2,335 Mars ith 1 39 22 28 42 ith 56,212 Jupiter 1281 greater 9 55 33 1 3 22 3S0| 30,358 Saturn 995 greater 10 16 1 30 103-7, 22,.351 Sat. Ring . 10 32 15 30 ■ . . • 22,351 Herschel SOi greater unknown 1 unknown m 15,846 lb — A vieii) qftlic CHAP. I. solar system. A GENERAL VIEW OF THE WHOLE SOLAR ^X^TYM— continued. The following Celestial Podies, commonly calletl Planets, revolving between Jupiter and Mars, have been recently disco- vered : all that is known of their Magnitude, Surface, Diameter, and Distance, I here subjoin. Namesl Mean distance fronQ the Sun. Ceres 50,000,0(X) Least distancei Greatest dist. from Earth, from Earth. Diameter. Proportiuual bulk. 155,000,000 345,000,000 160 Pallas J27O,OOO,OOO'l75,OOO,OO(>[365,OOO,O0O 110 .In no 1285,000,900] 1 90,000,000 385,000,000 1 1 9 Vesta I unknown | unknown | unknown Junknown r,th TTT) CoTi^h unknown Proportional surface. 755(1 th unknown TABLE n. SATELLITES OF JUPITER. Periodic revolution. Synodic revolution. d. h. m. s. I. 1 18 27 QQ 47 6 n. 3 13 13 4.1 92 9 III. 7 3 42 'i'i^U. IV. 16 16 32 »tV.'. d. h. ni. 8. 1 18 28 2.5~Ul?o 3 13 17 53/,*,% 7 3 59 2.5 ^iU^ 16 18 51 Y^giT^ iJistance from 11. in semi- diameters of Jupiter. Distanc.' from 1^ in parts of the ecliptic, at l^"s mean dis- tance from Earth. Diameter, the Earth being 1. ^ToiT 9 14,11 ■'^.'t 15 3 1 51 2 57 4 42 8 16 1^ 0-V- Magnitude, the Earth being 1. Oil Distance from Jupiter in English miles. 245,000 389,000 621,000 1,093,000 1 tJreatest se- mi-duration of eclipse. Greatest semi-diameter of Jupiter'sshadow that the satellite passes through. Least distance from the Earth in Eng'ish miles. Mean distance from the Earth in English miles. Greatest dist. from the Earth in English miles. I. II. III. IV. h. m. s. 1 7 55 1 25 40 1 47 2 23 O 1 II 9 35 37 6 1 33 3 43 58 2 8 2 401,006„;62 400,862,713 400,630,308 400,158,586 496,765,289 496,765,289 496,765,289 496,765,289 592,524,016 592,667,865 592,900,270 593,371,992 TABLE in. SATELLITES OF SATURN. h Dist. from Tj in semi- Dist. from ^ in semiiliame- Distance from Saturn in parts of the ecliptic at Dist. froiu Jp in Eng- Nearest ap- proach to the ^ Pel iodic rcrolntion. Sj-nodic revolution. diameters ters of the ring Saturn's mean distance Earth in Eng- ^ of ^. of 1^. from the Earth. lish miles. d. h. m. s. d. h. m. s. VII. 22 37 23 22 37 30 3^'^« ly^ 6 28\ 112,000 815,515,647 VI. 1 8 53 9 1 8 53 24 iT^I?. 37 140,000 815,487,647 I. 1 21 18 26ii^,v 1 21 18 54f!^,9 4,^.,^,,^, 2yUo 43i. 172,000 815,455,647 II. 2 17 4-1 51-,',?,^ 2 17 45 51t,m7.t 6\lt, Q.I 4 3 56 217,000 815,410,647 HI. 4 12 25 11 t'o 4 12 27 55f„',?,7 G37r ^,1 oil <)4 ^1 OT 1 18 315,000 815,312,647 IV. 15 22 41 13,;",; 15 23 15 20/J,f,y 20 ^,Vo sm 3 709,000 814,918,647 V. 79 7 S3 42 |^,« 70 OO Q 1 Deut. }. 19. Ps. 74. Iti. i: 13d. 7. celestial luminaries. A. M. 1. B. C. 4004. water exist in a most judicious proportion to each oflier. Dr. Long took the papers ^vhich cover the surface of a seventeen inch terrestrial globe, and havint; carefully sepa- rated the land from the sea, he weighed the two collections of papers acciiratily, and fmnd that the sea papers weighed tliree hundred and forty-nine grains, and tiie land-papers only one hundred and twenty-four; by which experiment it ap- pears, that nearly thne-fourths of the surface of our globe, from the arctic to the antarctic polar circles, are covered with water. The Doctor did not weigh the parts within the polar circles, liecausc there is no certain measurement of the proportion of land and water which they contain. This pro- portion of three-fourths water may be considered as too great, if not useless: but Mr. Ka}', by most accurate experiments made on evaporation, has proved that it requires so much aqueous surface to yield a sutliciency of vapours for the pur- pose of cooling the atmosphere, and watering the earth. See Hay's I'hj/sico-theolorrical Discourses. An eminent chemist and philosopher, Dr. Priestley, has very properly observed, that it seems plain that Moses considered the whole terraqueous globe as being created in a fluid state, the earthy and other particles of matter being mingled with the water. The present form of the earth demonstrates the truth of the Mosaic account; for it is well known, that, if a soft or elastic globular body l)e rapidly whirled round on its axis, the parts at the poles will be flattened, and the parts on the equator, midway between the north and south poles, will be raised up. This is precisely the shape of our earth; it has the figure of an oblate spheroid, a figure pretty much re- sembling the shape of an oraji!;e. It has been demonstrated by admeasurement, that the earth is flatted at the poles, and raised at the equator. This was first conjectured by Sir Isaac New- ton, and afterwards confirmed by M. Cassini and others, who measured several degrees of lalilude at the equator and near the north-pole, anil found that the difl'erence perttctly justi- fied Sir Isaac Newton's conjecture, and consequently eonhrmed the Mosaic account. The result of the experiments instituted to determine this point, proved, that the diameter of the earth at the equator is greater by more than tweniy-three and a tialfn\i\es than it is at the poles, allowing the polar diameter to be xj"*''' part shorter than t\\^: equatoi-iul, according to the re- cent admeasurements of several degrees of latitude made by Messrs. Mechain and Delambre. — L'llistoire des JUatheni. par M. de la Lande, torn. iv. part v. liv. 6. And God saiv that it uas good."] This is the judgment which God pronounced on his own works. They were beuii- ti/ul and perfect in their kind, for .such is the import of the word 3>t3 toblt. They were in weight and measure, perfect and entire, lacking nothing. But the reader will think it strange that this approbation should bt expressed, once on the first, fourth, ffth, and sixth days; tiuice on the (hind, and not at all on the tecond .' I suppose that the words. 1 3 And the evening and the morn- ing were the third day. 14 % And God said, Let there be " h'ghts in the firmament of the heaven, to divide " the day 'Hcb. bctuern the liaij and between the night. And God savj that it txns ^ood, have been either lost from the conclusion of the eighth ^erse, or that the clause in the tenth verse originally belonged to the eighth. It appears from the Stptuagint translation, that the words in question existed originally at the close of the eighth verse, in the copies which they used ; for in that version we still find nai Eihv o ©eo; ot« xaXo'j, And God saiv that it ivas s;ood. This reading, how- e\ er, IS not acknowledged by any of Kennicott's or De Rossi's MSS. nor by any of the other Versions. If the account of the second day stood originally as it does now, no satisfactory reason can be given for the omission of this expression of the Divine approbation of the work wrought by his wisdom and power on that day. Verse 11. J^t the earth bring forth grass — herbs — fruit-trees, tVc] In these general expressions all kinds of vegetable pro- ductions arc included. Fruit-trees are not to be understood here in the restricted sense in which the term i.s used among us ; it signifies all trees, not only those which bear fruit, which may be applied to the use of men and cattle, but also those which had the power of propagating themselves by seeds, &c. Now as God delights to manifest himself in the little as well as in the great, he has shewn his consummate wis- dom in every part of the vegetable creation. ^Vho can ac- count for, or comprehend the structure of a single tree or plant .' The roots, the stem, the woody fibres, the bark, the rind, the air-vessels, the sap-vessel.s, the leaves, the flowers, and the fruits, are so many mysteries. All the skill, wisdom, and power of men and angels, could not produce a single grain of -^i-heat ! A serious and reflecting mind can see the grandeur of God not only in the immense cedars on Leba- non, but also in the endlessly varied /oreWi that appear through the microscope in the mould ofchee.se, stale paste, &c. &c. \'erse 12. Whose seed wdA in itself] Which has the power of multiplying itself by seeds, slips, roots, &c. ad infinitum: which contains in itself all the rudiments of the future plant through its endless generations. This doctrine has been abundantly confirmed by the mo.st accurate observations of the best modern philosophers. The astonishing power with whicli God lias endued the vegetable creation to multiply its diflerent species, may be instanced in the seed of the elm. Tins tree produces one thousand Jive hundred and eighly-four millions of seeds; and each qf these seeds has the power of producing the same number. How astonishing is this pro- duce ! At first one seed is deposited in the earth; from this one a tree s])rings, which in the course of its vegetative life produces one thousand fte hundred and eighty four millions of seeds. This is the frst generation. The second genera- tion will amont to tivo trillions, five hundred and ten thou- sand and jifty-six billions, ^rhe third generation will amount to fourteen thousand six hundred and ffry-eight quadrillions, seven hundred and twenty seven thousand and forty trillions .' iVnd the fourth generation from tliese would amount to fifty- Design and use of the A. M 1, 15 C •fiOl. CHAP. I. swv, moon, a7id stars. from the night ; and let them be for i of the heaven, to give light upon signs, and " for seasons, and tor days, and years : 15 And let them be for lights in the firmament • rs.74. 17. & 104. 19. one seTlillions, four hundred and ei!;/iti/-one thousand three hundred and ei^htj/-one qtiintillions, one hundred und txiH-ntij- three thousand one hundred and thirty-six qundrillions ! Sums too immense for the litinian mind to conceive ; and when we allow the most confined space in whioli a tree can "tow, it appears that the seeds of the third g-eneration from one elm would be many myriads of times more than sufficient to stock the whole s\ipertkie> of all the planets in the solar system ! Verse 14. And God said, Let there be lights, ifc.] One principal oflice of these was !o diviile between day and night. When night is considered astate of com|)arative diiikncss, liow cai» lights divide or distinguish it ? The answer is easy ; the sun IS the aionarih of the day, the state of light ; the moon of the night, the stale of darkne.ss. 7'lie rays of the sun fall- ing on the atmosphere, are refracted and dilFused over the whole of that heniispheie of the earth immediately under his orb; while tliose rays of that vast luminary, which because of the earth's smallness in com])arison of the sun, are dillused on all sides beyond the earth, falling on the opake disc of the moon, are reflected back upon what may be called the lower hemisphere, or that part of the earth which is opposite to tlic part whicii is illuminated by the sun : and as the earth completes a revolution on its own a.vis in about twenty- four hour.>, consequently each htmisphere has alternate day and night. Hut as the solar light reflected from the face of the moon is allowed to be 50000 times less in intensity and efiect than the light of the sun, as it comes directly from himself to our earth, for light decreases in its intensity, as the distance it Iraiels from the sun incrcusex ; therefore a suflicient distinc- tion is made between day and night, or light and darkness, notwithstanding each is ruled and determined by one of these ixio great lights. The moon ruling the night, i. e. reflecting fi-oiu iier own surface, back on the earth, the rays of light which she receives from the sun. Thus both hemispheres are to a certain degree illuminated; the one on which the sun shines, completely so; this is day: the other on which the sun's light is reflected by the moon, pariially; t\ni 'n night. It is true, that both the planets and fixed -.tars iifliird a con- siderable portion of light during the night, yet they cannot be said to rule or to predcuninale by their light, because their rays are quite lost in the superior splendor of the moon's light. And let them be for signs] ,nnsS le-othoth. T,et them ever be considered as contitnial token^ of God's tender care for man, and as standing prodfs of his conliiiual miraculous in- tertirence ; for so the word nx* oth is often used. And is it not the almighty energy of God that upliolds theni in being.? T he sun and moon also serve as signs of the dillerent changes which take place in the atmo.s])liere, and which are so essen- tial for all jjurposes of agriculluie, commerce, &e. l-'or seasoitii] D'lN'^O vioddicm, t"nr the determination of the times on which the sacred festivals kIiouKI be h- Id. In tin;- .sense the earth : and it Mas so 16 And God "made two great lights: greater light .\ M. 1. B.C. 4001. the to rule the day, and " the lesser ' Ps. 136. 7, 8, 9. & 148. 3, ."J. ' Heb./or the ml: of the day. " Pi. 8. S. the w ord frequently occurs ; and it was right that, at the very opening of his revelation, God .should inform man that there were certain festivals which should he annually celebrated to his glory. Some think we should understand the origmal word as signifying months, fur which purpose we know the moon essentially serves, through all the revolutions of time. For duy.-i] ]5oth the hours of the day and night, as well as the dift'erent lengths of the days and nighl.s, are distin- guished by the longer and .shorter s[)aces the sun is above or below the horizon. For year.\] Those grand divisions of time, by vhicli all succession in the vast lapse of duration is distinguished. This refers principally to a complete revolution of the earth round the sun, which is accomplished in 36 5 days, 5 hours. 48 nil- miles, and 4S seconds : for, though the revolution is that of the earth, yd it CLiimnt be determined but by the heavenly bodies. Verse 16. And God made tieo great lights] Moses speaks of the sun and moon here, not according to their Imlk or solid content.'!, but according to the propor ion of light they shed on the earth. The expression has been cavilled at by some who are as devoid of mental capacity as of candour. " The moon," say they, " is not a great body ; on the contrary, it is the very smallc-t in our system." ^\ ell, and has Mo?es said the contraiy ? He has said it is a great LIGHT: had he said otherwise, he had not spoken the truth. It is, in reference to the earth, next to the sun himself, the greatest light in the solar system : and, so true is it, that the moon is a great light, that it affords more light to the earth than all the jilanets in the solar system, and all the innumerable .stars in the vault of hiaveii put together. Il is worthy of remark, that on the fourth day of the rrealion the sun v as formed, and then " first tried his beams athwart the glooin profound ;" and that at the conclusion of the/uuj/A niillenaiy from the creation, accordin^-^ to the Hebrew, the -Sun of Kighteou.sne.ss shone upon the world, as deeply sunk in that mental darkness produced by -sin, as the ancient world was while teeming darkness held the domi- nion, till the sun was created as the dispenser of light. \\'hat would the iiiiluial wnrld be without the sun ? A howling waste, in which ncillu r animal nor vigetable life could possibly exist. And what would the moral world be without Jesus Christ, and the light of hu word and spirit ? Just what those parts of it now are, where his light has not yet .shone — " Dark places of the earth, filled with the liatntatiuns of crueltv," where eiTor pre- \ails without end ; and ^uper^tition, engendering false hopes and (idse lear>, degrades and debases the mind of man. Many have supposed that the days of the creation answer to so many Ihou.sands of years; and that as God created all in six days, and rested the seventh, so the world shall last s/ e thousand yrars, and the .\cfenth .shall be the eternal rest til, It remains for the people of God. To this conclusion thev have been Ud by these words of the apostle, 2 Pot. iii. 8, r 2 The creation offsh. A. M. 1. B c.^om. lio-ht to rule the night : he made GENESIS 'the fowls and reptiles. stars also. 17 And God set them in the firmament of the heaven, to give hglit upon the earth, 18 And to " rule over the day, and over the night; and to divide tiie hght fiom the darkness: and God saw that it zcas good. '^Job 38. 7.- -•> Jer. 31. 3j. = Or, creeping.- ktj'owl fly. -■I Heb. soul. = Heb. One iltiv is luilh the Lord as a thousand years ; and a thousand years us one day. i^ijcTet tliinijs belong to God : those that are reveakd to us and our children. He made the stars also] Or rather, he made the lesser light, ii:ith the stars, to rule the night. or THE SUN. On the nature of the sun there have been various con- jectures. It was long thought that he was a vast globe of Jire, l,38-l,4G2 times larger than the earth ; and that he was continually emittitiLf from his body innumerable millions of ftery particles, which bcinc; extremely divided, answered for the purpose of light and lieat, without occasioning; any igni- tion or burning, except when collected in the focus of a convex lens or burning glass. Against this opinion, how- ever, many serious and weighty objections have been made ; and it has been so pressed with difficulties, that philosophers have been obliged to look for a theory less repugnant to nature and probability. Dr. Herscliel's discoveries, by means of liis immensely magnifying telescopes, have, by the general consent of philosophers, added a nev; habitable xvorld to our system, which is the SUN. WiUiout stopping to enter into detail, which would be improper here, it is sufficient to saj', that these discoveries tend to prove, that what we call the itin is only the atmosphere of that luminary ; " that this at- mosphere consists of various elastic Jlnids, that are more or less lucid and transparent ; that as the clouds belonging to our earth are jirobably decompositions of some of the elastic fluids belonging to the atmosphere itself, so wc may suppose that in the vast atmosphere of the sun, similar decompo- sitions may take place, but with this difference, thai the de- compositions of the elastic fluids of the sun are o{' a phosphoric nature, and are attended by lucid appearances, by giving out li'fht." The body of the sun he considers as- hidden tjeneraliy from us, by means of this luminous atmosphere; but what are called the macuhe or .'^pots on the sun, are real openings in this atmosphere, through which the opaque body of the sun becomes visible : that this atmosphere itself is not fieri/ nor hot, but is the instrument which God designed to act on the calorie or latent heat ; and that heat is ftnly pro- duced by the solar light acting upon and combining with Ihe caloric or matter of fire contained in the air, and other 6ubst.inccs which are heated by it. This ingenious theory is supported by many plausible reasons and illustrations, which may be seen in the paper he read before the Royal Society.- — On this subject, see the note on verse 3. OF THE MOON. There is «carcely any doubt now remaining in the philo 5 19 And the evening and the morn- A. M. 1. B. C. 4no*. ing were the fourth tUiy. 20 % And God said, Let the waters bring forth abundantly the " moving creature that hath " lite, and " fowl that may fly above the earth in the ^ open firmament of heaven. 21 And ^ God created great whales, and every ' Iltb. face of the firmttmi-nl of heaven. — •^ l'.i. UH. -26. -B cli. 6. 20. & 7. 14. & a. 19. sophical world, that the moon is a habitable globe. The most accurate observations that have been made with the most powerful telescopes, have confirmed the opinion. The moon seems, in almost every respect, to he a body similar to our earth, to have its surface diversified liy hill and dale, moun- tains and vallies, ri\ers, lakes, and seas. And there is the fullest evidence that our earth serves as a moon to the moon herself, differing only in this, that as the earth's surface is thir- teen times larger than the moon's, so the moon receives from the earth a light thirteen limes greater in splendor than that which she imparts to us : and by a very correct analogy we are led to infer, that all the planets and their satellites, or attendant moons, are inhabited ; for matter seems only to exist for the sake of intelligent beings. OF THE STARS. The STARS, in general, are considered to be suns, similar to that in our system ; each having an appropriate number of planets moving round it : and that, as these stars are innu- merable, consequently there are innumerable worlds, all de- pendent on the power, protection, and providence of God. Where the stars are in great abundance. Dr. Herschel sup- poses they form primaries and secondaries ; i. e. suns re- volving about suns, as planets revolve about the sun in our system. He considers that this miist be the case in what is called the niilky nay; the stars being there in prodigious quantity. Of this he gives the following proof: On Au- gust 22, 1792, he found that in 41 minutes of time, not less than 258,000 stars had passed through tlie field of view in his telescope. What must God be, who has made, go- verns, and supports so many worlds ! — For the magnitudes, dis- tances, revolutions, 5|-c. of the Sun, Moon, Planets and their Sa- tellites, see the preceding TABLI.S. Verse 20. Let the tcuten bring forth abundantly] There is a meaning in these v\ ords which is seldom noticed. In- numerable nnllions of animaleula are found in water. Emi- nent naturalists have discovered not Ifss than 30,000 in a single drop ! How inconceivably small must each be, and yet each a perfect animal, fiimished with the whole apparatus of hones, muscles, nerves, heart, arteries, veins, lungs, viscera in general, animal spirits, &c. &c. What a proof is this of the manifold wisdom of God ! But the fecundity of fishes is another point intended in the text; no creatures are so pro- lific as these. A TENCH lays 1000 eggs, a CARP 20,000, and Leuwenhoek counted in a middling-sized COD, nine jnil- lion 384,000 ! Thus, according to the purpose of God, the waters brin■ ch. 5. 1. & 9. 6. Ps. 100. 3. Eecles. 7. ?9. Acts 17. 26. thousamU of the earth's inhabitants live, for a great part of the year, onjish only. Fish allbrtl not only a wiiolesome, but a very nutritive diet : tliey are liable to few diseases, and generally come in vast quantities to our shores, wlien in their greatest perfection. In this also we may see tliat the kind providence of God goes hand in hand with his crcaliiicr energy. While he manifests his wisdom and his power, he is making a permanent provision for liie sustenance of man ihrouoh all his generations. Verse 21. And God created /rrcat iihuks] CD'bijn :^3*:nn ha-tiiiwcenim liii-a^edoleem. Though this is generally under- stood by the diflerent versions as signifying vjhales, yet the original must he undei-stf)od rather as a general than a particu- lar term, comprising all the great aquatic animals, such as the various species of whales, the porpoise, the dolphin, the monoceros or narwal, and the shark. God delights to shew himself in little as well as ^reat things: hence he forms animals so minute, that 30,000 can be contained in one drop of water; and others so great, that they seem to require almost a whole sea to float in. verse 22. Let fowl multipUj in the enrlli.] It is truly astonishing witli what care, wisdom, and mniute skill God lias formed the diflei-cnt genera and species of birds, whether intended to live chiefly 'on land or in water. The structure of a single feather aiVords a world of wonders; and as God made the fowls that they might fy in the firmament of heaven, ver. 20, so he has adapted the form of their bodies, and the structure and disposition of their plumage, tor that very purpose. The head and neek in flying, are drawn princi- pally wiihin the breast-bone, so that the whole under-part exhibits the appearance of a ship's hull. The wings are made use of as sails, or rather oars, and the tail as a helm or rudder. By means of these, the creature is not only able to preserve the centre of gravity, but also to go with vast speed through the air, either straight forward, circularly, in any kind of angle, upwart, wise, good, and per- fect ; so must tlic soody and soul are adapted with astonishing wisdom to their residence and occupations ; and also Xhc place of their residence, as well as the surround- insT objects, in their diversity, colour, and mutual relatioRs, to the mind and body of this lord of tin- creation. 'J he con- trivance, arrangement, action, and re-action of the ditli rent parts of the body, shew llie admirable skill of the v.ondrous Creator; while the various powers and faculties of the mind acting on, and by, the different organs of this body, pro- claim the souCs divine origin, and demonstrate, that he who was made in the image and likeness of Ciod, was a trans- cript of his own excellency, destined to know, love, and dwell with his Maker throughout etirnity. The vegetables given to the every ' fowl of the air, and to every thinj? that crccpeth upon tlie earth, wherein there is Mifc, J have given every green lierb for meat: and it was so. A M. 1. B. C. 4004 CHAP. I. 31 And » Job 38. •11. ^ Heb. a IhiHg soul. Verse 2!". / hare girai every ?;•«« herb for meat.J It seems from tliis, says an eminent pliilosopher, that man was originally intended to live upon vegetables only: and as no change was made in the structure of men's bodies after the flood" it is not probable that any change was made in the articles of their food. It may also be inferred from this passage, that no animal whatever was originally designed to prey on others ; tor nothing is here said to be given to any beast of the earth besides green herbn. Dr. Priestley. — Before sin entered into the world, there could be, at least, no violent deaths, if any death at all. Verse 31. And behold it ti-as very good.] nSO 3113 toUi meod. Superlatnelj/, or onli/ good : as good as they could be. The plan wise, the work Mell executed, the difterent parts properly arranged, their nature, limits, mode of ex- istence, manner of propagation, habits, mode of sustenance, &c. &c. properly and permanently established and secured ; for every thing was formed to the utmost perfection of its nature, so that nothing could be added or diminished with- out encumbering the operations of niatfer and spirit on the one hand, or rendering them inellicient to the end proposed, on the other ; and God has so done all tiiese marvellous works as to be glorified in all, bi/ all, and through all. And the evening and the morning nrre tlie sixth day.] The word yyff ereb, which we translate evening, comes from the root y^y drab, to iuini;le, and properly signifies that state in which neither absolute darkness, nor full liglit, prevails. It has nearly the same grammatical signification with our iiii- light, tlie time that elapses from the setting of the sun till he is eighteen degrees below the horizon, and eighteen degrees be- fore he arises. Thus we have the morning and evening twilight, or mixture of light and darkness, in which neither pre- vails; because, while the sun is within eighteen degrees of the horizon, either after his setting, or before his rising, the atmosphere has power to refract the rays of liglit, and send tliem back on the earth. The Hebrews extended the mean- ing of lliis term to the whole duration of night, because it was ever a mingled slate, the moon, the planets, or the stars, tempering the darkness with some rays of light. From the ereb of Moses came the EpiBo? Erehu.^ of Hesiod, Aristophanes, and other heathens, which they deijled, and made with i\o.r, or night, the parent of all things. The morning] ip3 boquer, from ip3 buquar, he looked out — di beautiful figure, which represents the morning as iooking out at the East, and illuminating the whole of the upper hemisphere. Thrts ends a chapter containing the most extensive, most pro- found, and most sublime truths, that can possibly come within the reach of the human intellect. How unspeakably are we indebted to God for giving us a revelation of his WILL and o( bis WORKS ! Is it jwssible to know the mind of God but etnimals for food. God saw ever}' tiiinjr that ''^- ^^- ^• he had made, and, hchokl, // icas very .^l,^'' !'""'!: good. And the evening and the morning were the sixth day. ■= Ps. 104. 24. LaHi. 3. 38. 1 Tim. 4. 4. from himself? It is impossible. Can those things and ser- vices which are worthy of, and pleasing to an infinitely pure, perfect, and holy Spirit, be ever found out by reasomii'^ and conjecture ? Never ! tor the .Spirit of God alone can know the mind of God; and by this Spirit he has revealed him- self to man ; and in this revelation has taught him not only to know the glories and perfections of the Creator, but also his own origin, duty, and interest. Thus far it was essen- tially necessary that God should reveal his WILL : but if he had not given a itveluti(jn of his WORKS, the origin, con- stitution, and nature of the universe, could never have b'-en adequately known. The ivorld by aisdoin knew not God : this is demonstrated by the writings of the most learned and intelligent heathens. 'Iliey had no just, no rational notion of the orii^in and design of the universe. Moses alone, of all ancient writers, gives a consistent and rational account of the creation ; an account which has been confirmed by the investigations of the most accurate philosophers. But where did he learn this? " In Egypt." That is impossible: for the Egyptians themselves were destitute of this knowledge. The remains we have of their old historians, all jiosterior to the time of Moses, are egregious for their contradictions and ab- surdity ; and the most learned of the Greeks, who borrowed from them, have not been able to make out, from their con- joint stock, any consistent and credible account. Moses has revealed the mystery that lay hid from all preceding ages, because he was taught it by the inspiration of the Almighty. Re.^DER, thou hast now before thee the most ancient and most authentic history in the world, a history that contains the first written discovery that God has made of himself to mankind. A discovery of his own Being in his ii'isdom, poitier, and goodness, in which thou and the whole human race are so intimately concerned. How much thou art in- debted to Him for this discovery, He alone can teach thee; and cause thy heart to feel its obligations to his wisdom and mercy. Rend so as to understand, for these things were written for thy learning; therefore 7nark what thou readest, and inwardly digest, deeply and seriously meditate on what thou hast marked, and pray to the Father of lights that he may open thy understanding, that thou mayest know these Holy Scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation. God made thee and the universe, and governs all things according to the counsel of his will : that will is infinite goodness, that counsel is unerring wisdom. While under the direction of this counsel, thou canst not err; while under the influence of this will, thou canst not be wretched. Give thyself up to his teaching, and submit to his authority ; and after "-uidinn- thee here by his counsel, he will at last bring thee to his glory. Every object that meets thy eye, should The appointment and GENESIS. sanctification of the salhath. teach thee reverence, submission, and gratitucle. The earth and its productions were made for thee; and the providence of tby heavenly Father, infinitely diversified in its operations, watches over and provides for thee. Behold the firmament •f his power, the Sun, Moon, Planets, and Stars, which he has formed, not for himself, for he needs none of these Ihinsjs, but for his intelligent ofVspring. What endless gra- tification has he designed thee, in placing within thy reach these astonishing efti:cts of his wisdom and power, and in rendering thee capable of searching out their wonderful re- lations and connexions; and of knowing himself the source of all perfection, by having made thee in his own image. and in his own likeness! It is true, thou art fallen : but he has found out a Ransom. God so loved ibee, in conjunction with the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth on him should not perish, but have ever- lasting life. Bel eve on HIM: through bin ahne cometh salvation; and the lair and holy image of God, in which tbou wast created, shall be again restored; he will build thee up as at the first, restore tliy judges and counsellors as at the beginning, and in thy second creation, as in thy first, will pronounce thee to be very irood, and tliou shalt shew forth the virtues of Him by whom thou art created anew in Christ Jesus. Amen. CHAPTER II. The spfenfh da>/ is consecrated for a sabbath, and the reasons assigned, 1 — 3. ^ recapitvlation of the six dtiys tiork of creation, 4 — 7- The garden of Eden planted, 8. Its trees, 9- Its rivers, and the coun'iies icatered by them, 10 — 14. Jldam placed in the garden and the command given not to eat of the tree of knoa ledge, on pain of death, 15 — 17- God purposes to form a companion for the man, 18. The different animals brought to Jdam that he might assign them their names, 19, 20. The creation of the xooman, 21, 22. The instil ution of marriage, 23, 24. The puvitij and innocence of our first parents, 25. A. M. I. B. C. WM. THUS the heavens and the earth were finished, and " all the host of them. 2 " And on the seventh day God ended his »Ps. 33. 6. ' Eiod. 20. 11. &31. J7. Deut. 5. 14. Hcbi. 4. 4. NOTES ON CHAP. II. Verse 1. And all the host of them.l The word host signi- fies literally an ariuy, composed of a number of companies of soldiers under their respective leaders; and seems here ele- gantly applied to the various celestial bodies in our system, placed by the Divine Wisdom under the miluence ot the sun. From the original word N3X Isuba, a host, some sup- pose the Saheiins had their nauie, because of their paying divine honours to the heavenly bodies. From the Se|)tua- gint version of this place, wa; o KotT/jio; aurav, all their ornnnienls, ■we learn the true meaning of the v\ord kotuci couiinonly translated -ioorld, which signifies a decorated or adorned ■whole or system. And this refers to the beautiful order, harmony, and regularity, which subsist among the various parts of creation. This translation must impress the reader with a very favourable opinion of these ancient Greek trans- lators: had thy not examined the works of God with a philosophic eye, they never could have given this tuvn to the original. Vcree 2. On tin SEVENTH day God ended, ijc] It ii the A. M. 1. B C. 400t. work which he had made ; and he rested on the seventh day from all his work which he had made. 3 And God " blessed the seventh dav, and sanc- « Nell. 9. 14. Isiii. 58. 13. general voice of Scripture, that God finished the whole of the creation in SIX days, and rested the seventh! giving us an example thai we might labour sn days, and rest t ;e seventh Irom all manual exercises. It is worihy ot notice, that the Sepliiagint, the .Syriac, and the Samaritan, read tlie sLilh day instead of the scicnth ; and this should be considered the genuine reading, which a)ipears from these ver-io:is, to have been origi- nally, th.it of the Hebrew text. How the word sixth became changed into seventh, may be easily conceived from this cir- cumstance. It is very likely that, in ancient times, all the numerals were signified by tellers, and not by words at full lengih. I'his is the case in the most ancient Grctk and I atin MSS. and in almost all the Rabbinical writings. VV^ien tlie.se numeral letters became changed for words at fiill lengih, two letters nearly similar, might be mistaken for each other: ^ vau stands for six, 1 zain ibr seten: how easy to mistake these letters for each other, when writing the words at full lengtli, and so give birth to the reading in question ! Verse 3. And God blessed tlte seventh du^] Tlie original Plants created in a state of perfection. ■^•M->- titled it: because that in it he had "■ ^ *"^- rested from all his work which God * created and made. 4 ^ " These are the generations of the heavens and of the earth when they were created, in the day that the Lord God made the earth and the heavens. ■ neb. e week are appointed for lahour. How wise is this provision ! it is essentially necessary, not only to the body of man, but to all the animals employed in his service: take this away, and the labour is too great; both man and beast would fail under it. \\'ithout this con- secrated day, religion itself would fail, and the human mind, becoming sensualized, would soon forget Us origin and end. Kven as a political regulation, it is one of the wisest and most beneficent in its effects of any ever instituted. Those who hahitually disregard its moral obligation, arc to a man, not only good for nothiuig, but are wretched in themselves, a curse to society, and often ent! their lives miserably. See the Notes on Kxod. xx. 8. xxiii. 12. xxiv. 16. and xxxi. 13. to which the reader is particularly desired to refer. As God formed both the mind and body of man on princi- ples o( activity, so he assigned him proper employment : and it is his decree, that the mmd shall improve by exercise, and A M.i. B. C. 401)4. CHAP. II. Of rain and dew 5 And every 'plant of the field before it was in the earth, and every herb of the field before it grew : for the Lord God had not "^ caused it to rain upon the earth, and there was not a man 1 to till the groiuul. 6 But "^ there went up a mist fioni the earth, and watered the whole face of the around. I's. 1(14. 14 '".lobja. M, 27, '28.- vfcnt upjrom, t^-c . -'ell. 3. 2;i.- -*'Or, a mist which- the body find increase of vigour and health in honest labour. He who iillis away his time in the six days, is equallv cul- pable in thi' sight of God, as lie who works on the serent/t. The idle person is ordinarily clothed with rags; and the sabbath-breakers frequently come to an ignominious death. — Reader, beware ! Verse 4. In the day that the Lord God made, ifc] The word niiT Ychotah, in for the first time ntentioned here. Wliat It signifies, see on Exod. xxxiv. 5, 6. Wherever this word occurs in the sacred writings we tra\islate it LORD, which word is, through respect and reverence, alwaj-s printed in capitals. Though our English term Lord does not give the particular meaning of the original word, yet it conveys a strong and noble sense. Lord is a contraction of the Anglo- Saxon hlaponb Hlaford, afterward written Lovepa lorerd, and lastly Lord ; from hlap hlaf, bread: hence our word loaf; and popb Jbr(/, to supply, to give out. The word, therefore, implies tlie giver of bread; i. e. he who deals out all the necessaries of life. Our ancient English noblemen were accustomed to keep a continual open house, where all their vassals, and all strangers, had full liberty to enter, and eat as much as lliiy would ; and hence those noblemen had the honourable name of lords, i. e. the dispensers of bread. There are about three of the ancient nobility who still keep up this honourable custom, from which the very name of their nobility is derived. M'^e have already seen, ch. i. 1. with what judgment our Saxon ancestors expressed Deus, the Supreme Being, by the term God ; and we see the same judgment consulted by their use of the term Lord, to ck- press the word Dominus, by which terms the Vulgate version, which they used, expresses Elohim and Jehovah, which we translate LonD GOD. GoD is ihe good Being, and LoilD, is the dispenser of bread, the giver of every good and per- fect gift, who liberally affords the bread that perishctli to every man ; and has amply provided the bread that endures unto eternal life for every human soul. With what pioprielv then does this word apply to the Lord Jesus, who is em- phatically called the bread of Life ; the bread of God, tuhick conieth doixn from heaven, and xihich is given for tlie life of the world? John vi. 13, 48. 51. What a pity that this most impressive and instructive meaning of a word in such general use, were not more extensively known, and more particularly regarded ! Verse 6. Every plant of the field before it tvas in the earth] It appears that God created every thing, not only perfect as it respects its nature, but also in a state of maturity ; s» that every vegetable production appeared at oace iit lull D Fonnafion of man. GENESIS. Garden of Eden* A. i\i. 1. 7 And the Lord God formed man ^- '^- ^''^' ' of the ■" dust of the ground, and * breathed into his " nostrils the breath of Hte ; and ^ man became a living soul. 8 % And the Lord God planted ''a garden * eastward in " Eden ; and there ' he put the man whom he had formed. 'Ueh.duitofihc groiniil. '■cli. 3. 19, 23. Ps, 103. 14. Eccles. 12. 7. Isa. 64. 8. 1 Cor. 15. 47. •" Job 33. 4. Acts 17. So. '^ ch. 7. 2?. Isa. 2. S2.— =1 Cor. 15. 45. 'cli. 13. 10. Isa. 51. 3. Ezek. '-'8. 13. growth : and this was necessary, that man, wlien he came Into being-, might find every thing ready for his use. Ver.s, and by this means an equal portion of moi.sture was distributed to the roots of plants, &c. As Moses had said, verse 5. that the Lord had not caused it to rain upon the earth, he probably designed to teach us, in verse 6. how rain is produced, viz. by the condensation of the aqueous vapours, which are generally, tlirough the lieat of the sun and other causes, raised to a con- siderable height in the atmosphere, where, meeting with cold air, the watery particles, which were beibre so small and light that they could float in the air, becoming condensed; i. e. many drops being driven into one, become too heavy to be any longer sus|)f nded, and ihen, through their own gravity, fall down in tiie form which we term rain. Verse 7. God formed man of the dust'] In the most distinct manner God shews us that man is a compound being, having a body and a soul, distinctly and separately created : the body out of the dust of the earth, the soul immediately breathed from God hmiself Docs not this strongly mark that the soul and body are not the same thing ? The body derives its origin from the earth, or, as'lij; aphcr implies, the dust: hence, because it is earthy, it is decomposable, and perishable. Of the soul it is said, God breathed into his nostrils the breath of life: D'T! DP ruuch chayim, the breath of LIVES ; i. e. animal and intellectual. Winle this breath of God expanded the lungs, and set them in play, his inspiration gave both spirit and understanding. Verse 8. A garden eastivard in Eden'] Thouirh the word Jni? Eden signifies pleasure or delight, it is certainly the name of a place. See ch. iv. 16. 2 Kings xix. 12. Isa. xxxvii. 12. Ezdc. xxvii. 2.). Amos i. 5. And such places probably re- ceived their name from their /f;7i7/(j/, pleasant situation, Ifc. In this light the Septuagint have viewed it, as they render the passage thus : ((purEV(riv o Qsog wapa^tiaov iv EJf/*, God planted a Purudi^e in Eden. Hence the word I'aradisehas been intro- ducfd liito the New Testament, and is generally used to signify a place o'f 'exquisite pleasure and delight. From this the ancient heathens borrowed their ideas of the gardens of the llesperidcs, where the trees bore golden fruit ; the gardens of Adonis, a word which is evidently derived from the Hebrew ni? Aden; and hence the origin of sacred gardens, or cn- closurcsj dedicated to purposes of dcvoUon, some comparatively 9 And out of the ground made the Lord God to grow " every tree that A.M. 1. B.C.I'm. is pleasant to the sight, and good for food ; ' the tree of life also in the midst of the I garden, and evil 10 ^ And a river went out of Eden to water and the tree of knowledo;e of good Joel. 2. 3. sch. 3. 24. ' ver. 15. '' Ezek. 31. B.- & 2'.!. 2, 1'i. ■" ver. 17. •K th. 4. 16. 2 Kings 19. 1?. Ezek. 27. 23. — ' ch. 3. 22. Prov. 3. 18. & 11. 30. Rev. 2. 7. innocent, others impure. The word Paradise is not Greek; in Arabic and Persian, it signifies a garden, a vineyard, and also the place of the blessed. The Mohammedans say, that God created the U^J' -N;i!! Jennet al Ferdoos, the garden of Paradise, from light, and the prophets and wise men ascend thither, ^^'"ihnet places it after the root ^ farada to separate, especiall}' a person or place for the purposes of devotion, but supposes it to be originally a Persian word, vox originis Persiccc quam in sua lingua consenamnt Armeni. As it is a word of doubtful origin, its etymology is uncertain. Verse 9. Every tree that is pleasant to the sight, dfc] If we take up these expressions literally, they may bear the follow- ing interpretation : the tree pleasant to the sight, may mean every beautiful tree or plant which for shape, colour, or fragrance, delights the senses ; such as flowering shrubs. Sec. The tree that is good for food] All fruit-bearing trees, whether of the pulpy iruit.s, as apples, &c. or of the kernel or nut kind, such as dates, and nuts of diflerent sorts, together with all esculent vegetables. The tree of life] D"n chaii/im, oi lives, or life-giving tree, every medicinal tree, herb, and plant, whose healing virtues are of great consequence to man in his present state, when, through sin, di-eases of various kinds have seized on the human frame, and have commenced that process of dissolution which is to reduce them to their primitive dust. Yet, by the use of these trees of life, those different vegetable medicines, the health of the body may be preserved for a time, and death kept at a distance. Though the exposition given here may he a general meaning for these general terms, yet it i& likely that this tree of life, which was placed in the midst of the ' garden, was intended as an emblem of that life which maa should ever live, provided he couliniud in obedience to his .Maker. And probably the u.-^e of this tree was intended as the means of preserving the body of man in a state of continual vital energy, and an antidote again.->t death. This seems .strongly indicated from ch. iir. 22. And the tree of kwjv.'ledge of good and erii] Considering this also in a merely literal point of view, it may mean aoy tree or plant which possessed the properly of increasing the knowledge of what was in nature, as the esculent vegetables, had of increasing bodily vigour; and that there are some aliments which, from their physical influence, have a tendency to strengthen the understanding and invigorate the rationai family, more tljan others, has been supposed by the wisest and best of men : yet here much more seems intended ; but ichat, is very difhcult to be a" crtained. Some very eminent men Lave contended, tiiut the passage should be understood ..t^ « Hlvers of Paradise. A. M. 1. U. C. 40i)J. the garden; and from thence it was parted, and became into tour heads. 1 1 The name of the first is Pison : tiiat is it ivhich compassctli ' the whole land of Havilah, where there is gold ; 12 And the gold of that land is good; '' there is bdellium and tiie onyx stone. 13 And the name of the second river 2,5 Gihon: the same is it that compasseth the whole land of ' Ethiopia. CHAP. II. Man jylaced in Eden. 14 And the name of the third river a.m. Cli. S.I. 18. 1 S.im. 1.5. 7.- Ciiih. ■^ Dju. 10. 4 - -^ Nunilj 11. 7. Exod. 16. 31 ^Heb. -' Or, easlwaril to Assyria, cli. 10. 22. aUc^oricalli/ < and that the tree of (he knowledge of good and evil, means simpiy that prudence, which is a mixture of knowledge, care, caution, and judgment, wiiich was pre- scribed to regulate the whole of man's conduct. And it is certain, that to knoxn i^nod and eri/, in difll-rent parts of Scripture, means such luiciwledgc and discretion as leads a man to understand what is/jV and mijit, what is not proper to be done, and what should be performed. But how could the acquisition of such a faculty be a sin.' Or can we suppose that such a faculty conld be wanting when man w'as in a state «f perfection ? To this it may answered, the prohibition was intended to exercise this faculty in man, that it sliuiild con>tanily teach him this moral lesson, that there were smne tilings fit and others unfit to be (lone; anil tliat, in reference to this point, the tree itself should be both a constant teacher and monitor. The eating of its fruit would not have in- creased, this moral faculty, but the prohibition was intended to exercise the faculty he already posses.sed. There is cer- tainly nothing unreasonable in this explanation; and, viewed in this light, the passage loses much of its ob.scurity. Vi- tringa, in his Dissertation De urbore prudentia: in Paradiso, fjustjiie mi/slerio, strongly contends for this interpretation. — »?ee more on chap. iii. 3. Verse 10. A river went out of Eden, ^-c] It would a.stonish an ordinary reader who should ')e obliged to con- sult difFerent commentators and critics on the situation of the tej-restriul Paradise, to see the vast variety of opinions bv which they are divided. Some place it in tlie third heaven; otliers in the fourth; some within the orbit of the moon, others in the moon itself; some in the middle regions of the a;r, or beyond the earth's attraction; some on the earth, others under the earth, and others within the earth ; some liave fixed'it at the north-pole, others at the south; some in Tartary, some in Chma; .some on the borders of the Ganges, some in tlic island of Ceylon; some in Armenia, others in Africa, under the equator; some in Mesopotaniiay others in Syria, Persia, Arabia, Babylon, Assyria, anil in Palestine; some have condescended to place it in Europe, and others Imve contended, it either exists not, or is invisdde, or is merely of a spiritual nature, and that the whole account is to be spiritually understood ! That there was such a place •nc<', there is no reason to doubt; the description given by Jrlotes is too particular and circumstantial to be capable of 1. is " Hiddekcl: that is it which gooth " ^■^''"^- 'toward the cast. of As.syria. And tlic fourth river is ^ Euphrates, 15 ^ And the Lord God took ^ the man, and " put him into the garden of Eden to dress it, and to keep it. 16 And the Lord God commanded the man, saying, Of CAery tree of the garden ' thou may- es't freely eat: f Deul. 1. 7. & 11. 21. Rtv. 9. 14. 5 Or, .Worn.. eating thuit skull eat. Mer. 8.- 'Heb. being understood in any spiritual or alk^onral way. As well might we contend, that the persons of Adam and Eve were allegorical, as that the place of their residence was such. The most probable accom>t of its situation is that given by Hadrian Keland. He supposes it to have been in Ar- menia, near the sources of the great rivers Euphrates. Ti/gris, 'Phasis, and Araxes. He thinks Pison was the Phasis, a river of Cholchis, emptying itself into the Euxine Sea, where there is a city called Ctiabalu, the pronunciation of which is nearly the same with that of Havilah, or nS'lH C/uivilali, according to the Hebrew, the fau 1 being changed in Greek to beta (3. This country was famous for ^oW, whence the fable of the Golden Fleece, attempted to he carried away from that country by the heroes of Greece. The Gi/tun he thinks to be the Araxes, which runs into the Ca-pian Sea, both the words having the same signification, viz. a rapid motion. The land of Cush, washed by the river, he supuoses to be the country of the Cussxi of tlie ancients. The Hiddekel all agree to be the Tit^ris ; and the other river, Phrut, or mS Faath, to be tiie Euphrates. Ail these rivers rise in the same tract of mountainous country, though they do not arise from one head. Verse 12. There is bdellium {n";n3 bedolach) and the oni/x stone, Dnirn p.vt Eben ha-shoham. Bochart tliinks that the bedolach, or bdelliuiii, means i\\e pearl-oyster : and thohaiii is generally understood to mean the onyx, a precious stone, which has its name from ovi|, a man's nail, to the colour of which it nearly approachj.s. — It is impossible to say what is the precise nuaniiig of the original words; and at this dis- tance of time and place it is of little consequence. Verse 1 5. Put him into the garden — to dress it and to keep it.] Horticulture, or gardening, is the first kind of employ- ment on record; and that in which man waseng.iged, while in'a state of perfection and innocence. Though the garden may be supposed to jiroduce all things s})ontaneously, as tlie whole vcgelalile surface of the earth certainly did at the creation ; yet dressing and tillin^r ,vere afterwards necessary, .to main- tain the dtfleient kinds of plants and vegetables in llilw per- fection, and to repress Uixiiriance. Evcm in a state of inno- cence, we cannot conceive it possible that man could haie been happy if inactive. God gave him work to do, and liis employment contributed to his happiness : for the structure of his body, as well as of his min. Rom. 6. 2.3. 1 Cor. 15. 56. Jam. 1. l.i. 1 Jolm 5. 56. * Heb. dii'uig lliou shult die.- 'ch. 3. 12. iCor. 11. 9. 1 Tim. 2. 13. ' Heb. as t(/oic him. cb. 1. ^"^crse n. Of the tree cf hioiiledgc — iltoic shalt not ea<] This is tlic first precept God gave to man; and it was given as a test of obedience, and a proof of his being in a de- pendent, probatiomiri/ state. It was necessary, that while con- .stitiited lord of tliis lower world, he should know that he w as only God's I'kegerent, and must be accountable to him for the use of his mental and corporal powers, and for the use he made of the ddllrent creature^ put under his care. The man, from whose mind the strong impression of this de- pendence and responsibility is erased, necessarily loses sight of his origin and end, and is capable of any species of wickedness. As God is sovereign, he has a right to give to his creatures what commands he thinks proper. An intelli- gent creature, without a taiv to regulate his conduct, is an absurdit}'; this would destroy, at once, the idea of his de- pendency and accountableness. Man must ever feel God as his sovereign, and act under his authority, which he cannot do, unless he have a rule of conduct. This rule God gives; and it is no matter of what kind it is, as long as obedience to it is not beyond the powers of the creature who is to obey. God says, there is a certain fruit-bearing tree ; thou shalt not eat of its fruit ; but of all the other fruits, and they are all that 'are necessary for thee, thou mayest freely, liberally eat. Had he not an absolute right to say so? And was not man bound to obey ? Thou shult surely die.'] mon mO moth tamuth, literally, a death thou shalt die ; or, di/ing thou shalt die. Thou shalt not only die spiritually liy losing the life of God, but from that moment thou shalt become mortal, and shalt continue in a dying stale till thou die. This we find literally accomplish- ed : every moment of man's life may be considered as an act of dying, till soul and body are separated. Other meanings have been given of this passage, but they are in general either fanciful or incorrect. Verse 18. It is not good that the man should he alone} na*? lebaddo, only himself. / will make him a HELP MEET for Aim ' TUJ3 ItJ? ezer kenegedo, a help, a counterpart of him- self, one formed from him, and a perfect resemblance of his person. If the word be rendered scrupulously literal, it signifies one like, or as himself, standing opposite to or before him. And this implies, that the woman was to be a perfect resemblance of the man, possessing neither inferiority nor superiority, but being in all things like and eijual to himself. A. M. 1. B. C. 400i. what he would call them: and what- soever Adam called every living crea- ture, that "d'as the name thereof! 20 And Adam " gave names to all cattle, and to the fowl of the air, and to eveiy beast of the field; but for Adam there was not found an help meet for him. 21 ^ And the Lord God caused a 'deep sleep to fill upon Adam, and he slept: and he took one of his ribs, and closed up the flesh instead thereofj 20, ?4. " Ps. ' ch. l.i. 1-'. 3. 6. See cli. 6. 20.- 1 Sam. '■16. IW. Or, the man. ^ Hcb. culled. As man was made a social creature, it was not proper that he should be alone ; fof to be alone, i. e. without a matrimonial companion was not good. Hence we find, that celibacy in general is a thing that is not good, whether it be on the side of the man or of the woman. Men may, in opposition to the declaration of God, call this a state of excellence, and a state of perfection ; but let them remember, that the word of God says the reverse. Verse 19. Out of the ground, iVc] Concerning the forma- tion of the diflerent kinds of animals, see the preceding chapter. Verse 20. And Adam gave names to all cattle] Tho things God appears to have in view by causing man to name all the cattle, &c. i. To shew h.im with what comprehensive powers of mind his Maker had endued him; and 2d. to shew him that no creature yet formed, could make him a suitable companion. And that this twofold purpose was an- swered, we shall shortly see : for, 1. Adam gave names, but how? From an intimate know- ledge of the nature and properties of each creature. Here we see the perfection of his knowledge; for it is well known, that the names alTixed to the ditltrent animals in Scripture, always express some prominent feature and essential cha- racteristic of the creatures to which they are applied. Had he not possessed an intuitive knowledge of the grand and dis- tinguishing properties of those aninlals, he never could have given them such names. This one circumstance is a strong proof of the original perfection and excellence of man, while in a state of innocence; nor need we wonder at the account. Adam was the work of an infinitely wise and perliect Being, and the effect must resemble the cause that produced it. 2. Adam was convinced, that none of these creatures could be a suitable companion for him ; and that, therefore, he must continue in the state that was not good, or be a fur- ther debtor to the bounty of his Maker; for, among all the animals which he had named, there was not found a help meet for him. Hence we read. Verse 21. The Lord caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, uin is a contraction, means the man with the womb. A very appropriate version of the Hebrew niTN ishah, rendered by A. M. 1. B. C HO*. nieb. hh. ccl,. 31. 15. Pa. -15 lO. Maltli. 19. 5. Mark 10. ; 6. 16. tph. 3. SI . 1 Cor. terms which signify, she-man in the versions already specified. Hence we see the propriety of Adam's observation : This creature is Jlesh of my fiesh and hone of my bone ; therefore shall she be culled WOM B.MAN, or female-man, because she wax taken out of man. — See Vcrstegan. Verse 'Z\. Therefore shall a man leave his father and motherl There shall be, by the order of God, a more intimate con- nexion formed between the man and woman, than can subsist even between parents and children. And they shall be one Jiesh.] These words may be under- stood in a twofold sense. 1. These two shall be one Jlesh, shall be considered as one body, having no separate or inde- pendent rights, privileges, cares, concerns, &c. each bein" equally interested in all things that concern the marriaoe state. 2. These two shall he for the production of one flesh; from their union a posterity shall spring, as exactly resem- bling themselves as they do each other. Our Lord quotes these words, Matth. xix. 5. with some variation from this text : they TWAIN shall be onefesh. So in Mark x. 8. St. Paul quotes it in the same way, I Cor. vi. 16. and in Epii. V. 31. The Vulgate Latin, the Septuagint, the Syriac, the Arabic, and the Samaritan, all read the word 'JWo. That this is the genuine reading. 1 have no doubt. The word Dil'Jtr sheneyhem, they two, or both of them, was, I suppose, omitted at first from the Hebrew text, by mistake, because it occurs three words after in the following verse ; or more pro- bably it originally occurred in the 24th verse, and not in the 25th ; and a copyist having found that he had written it twice, in correcting his copy, struck out the word in the 2-Hh verse instead of the 26th. But of what consequence is it .' In the controversy concerning Polygamy, it has been made of very great consequence. IVithout the word, some have contended, a man may have as many wives us he daises, as the terms are indefinite, THEY shall be, h,c. but with the word, marriage is restrieled. A man can have in legal wed- lock but ONF wife at the same time. We have here the first institution of marriage, and we see in it, several particulars wordiy of our most serious regard. 1. God pronounces the state of celibacy to be a bad state; or, if the reader please, not a good one; and the Lord God said. It is not good for man to be alone. This is GOD's judgment. Councils, and father.s, and doctors, and synods, have "iveii a diilerent judgment ; but on such a subject they are worthy of no attention. The word of God abidetli lor ever. 2. God nade the woman ,/br the man; and thus he has shewn us that every son of Adam should be united to a daughter of Eve to the end of the world. See on 1 Cor. vii. sf God made the woman out of the man, to intimate, that the closest union, and the most aflpctionate attachment, should subsist in the matrimonial connexion, so that the man siiould ever consider and treat the woman as a part of himself; and Ilappij state GENESIS. of our Jtrst parents, ^- M- 1 his mother, and shall cleave unto 11 25 ' And they were both nakel, ■'^- ^^- *• his wife : and they shall be one 1 the man and his wife, and were not B.C. 4<>r4. B.C. 4014. flesh. »CI.. 3. 7, 10,11. as no one ever haled his own flesh, hut nourishes and sup- port? it, so should a man deal with his wife : and, on the other hand, the woman should consider, that the man was not made for her, but that she was made for the titan, and de- rived, under God. her being from him , therefore the wife should see th:>t she reverence her husband. Eph. v. 33. The 23d and C4lh verses contain the tery icords of the marriage cereaionj- — This is flesh of viy fiesh — therefore shall a man leave father and mother. Ilow hapjiy must such a gtate be, where (iod's institutiim is ))ropcr]y regarded ; where the parlies are married, as the apostle e.xpreses it, in the Lord; where each, by acts of die tenderest kmdness, lives only to prevent the wishes, and contribute in every poss ble way to the comfort and happiness of the other! Marriage mie;ht still be what it xoas in its original institution, pure and suitable ; and in its first exercise, aftectiouate and happy : but how few such marriages are there to be found ! Passion, turbulent and irret;ular, nut Reti;;ion ; Custom, founded by these iirtguUuiiie.s, not Reason; Worldly prof.pects, oriajinatinj and ending in selfishness and earthly affections, not in Spi- ritnal ends, are the grand producing causes of the great ma- jority of matrimonial alliances. How then can such turbid and bitter fountains send forth pure and sweet waters ? See the ancient Allegory of Cupid and Psyche, by which n^arriage is so happily illustrated, explained in the notes on Matth. xix. 4 — 6. Verse 25. They icere both naked, ^c] The weather was perfectly temperate, and therefore they had no need of cloih- jng, the circumambient air being of the same temperature vith their bodies. And as sin had not yet entered into the world, and no part of the human body had been put to any improper use, therefore there was no shame, for shame can only arise from a consciousness of sinful or irregular conduct. Even in a state of innocence, when all was perfection and excellence, when God was clearly discovered in all his works, every place being his temple, every moment a time of worship, and ew'iy^ object an incitement to religious reverence and adoration — even then, God chose to consecrate a seventh part of time to his more especial worship, and to hallow it unto his own service by a perpetual decree. Who then shall dare to reverse this order of God ! Had t4ie religious ob- '' ashamed. ' Exod 32. '.'5. Isa. 47. 3. servance of the sabbath been never proclaimed till the pro- clamation of the law on Mount Sinai, then, it might have been conjectured, this, like several other ordinances, was a shadow which must pass away with that dispensation ; neither c-xteuding to future ages, nor binding on any other people. But this was not so. Gcd gave the sabbath liis first ordi- nance to man, (see Xhi: first precept, v. 17.) while all the nations of the woilel were seminally included in him, and while he stood the father and representative of the whole human race : therefore the sabbath is not for one nation, for one time, or for one place. It is the fair type of Hea\;tn's eternal day — of the state of endless blessedness and glory, where human souls, having fully regained the divine image, and become united to the Cenrc and Source of all ptrrfectiun and excellence, shall rest in Ged unutterably ha|ipy through the immea>' surable progress of duration ! Of ihis consummation, every returning sabbath should at once be a type, a remembrancer, and a foretaste to every i ious mind; and these it must be to all who are taught of God. Of this rest, the garden of EJen, that Paradise of God, formed for man, appears also to have been a type and pledge; and the institution of marriage, the cause, bond, and ce- ment of the social state, was probably designed lo prefigure that hajmony, order, and blessedness, which must reign in the kingdom of God, of %vhich the condition of our first parents in the garden of Paradise is justly supposed to have been an expressive emblem. What a pity, that this hea- venly institution should have ever been perverted ! that, in- stead of becoming a sovereign help to all, it is now, through its prostitution to animal and secular purposes, become the de- stroyer of millions! Reader, every connexion thou formest in life, will have a strong and sovereign influence on thy future destiny. Beware I an unholy cause, which from its peculiar nature must be ceaselessly active in every muscle, nerve, and passion, cannot fail to produce incessant efl'ects of sin, misery, death, and perdition, l^emeuiber, that thy earthly connexions, no matter of what kind, are not formed merely for time, whatsoever thou niaycst intend, but also for etcrniy. With what caution, therefore, shouldcst thou take fvery step in the path of life! On this ground, the obser- vations made in the preceding notes are seriously recom- mended to thy consieleration. CHAF-^ER III. Satan, by means of a creature, here called tlis Serpent^ deceivea Eve, 1 — 5. Both ifie and J dam transgress tlii Divine command, and fall into sin and misery, 6, 7. TLey ore summoned before God, and judged, 8 — 13. I'Ae creature called the Serpent is degraded and jtuuished, 14. T/ie promise of redemption ty the incarnatioa Of the serpent. CHAP. III. The icoman tempted, of Christ, 15. Eve sent{nceil, l6. Adam sentenced, 17- The ground cursed, and death threatened, \^, IfJ. Why the KOtnan ztas called Eve, 20. Adam and Eve clothed with the skins of beasts, 21. The nretclied- state of our first parents after their fall, and their eipulstonfrom the garden of Paradise, 22—24. A. M. 1. "XTOW ' the serpent was " more sub- ^_*!^ iN til than any beast of the field which the Lord God had made. And he said unto the woman, ' Yea, hath God said. Ye shall not eat of every tree of the garden ? » Rev. t2. 9. & to. 2.^ — •■ Matt. 10. :6. 2 Cor. 1 1. 3. NOTES ON CII.\P. III. Verse 1. Noiu the serpciit was more suhlil] We have here- one of the nio.st diffciilt, as well as the imi>t important nar- ratives in the whi)le book of God. Tlie last cliapter ended with a short but strikinif acxoiint of the perfection and felicity of the first imman brings ; and this opens with an account of l^'ir transgression, dctfr.idalion, and ruin. Tliat man is in a f(.lk-n state, the history of ilu- world, with that of the li*e and miseries of every human being, estabhsh beyond successful contradiction. But Iiovj, and by what (I'^cncj/ was this brought about? Here is a great mystery; and 1 may appeal to all persons who have read the various comments that have been written on the Mosaic account, whether they have ever yet been sati>fied on tills part of the srbject, though convinced of the fact itself. li ko was the serpent ? Of what Iciiid, in what uay dill he seduce the fiivt happy pair .'' These are questions which remain yet to he ansivered. 'The whole account is either a simple narralion of facts, of it is an allegorj/. If it be a his- torical relation, its literal meaning should be sought out : if it be an allegorj/, no attempt should be made to explain it, as it would rc{|uire a direct revelation to ascertain the sense in which it shoulil be understood, ibr fanciful illustrations are endless. Helieviiig it to be a simple relation of fiicts capal>le of a satisfactory explanation, I shall take it up on this ground, and liy a careful examination of the original text, endeavour to fix the meaning, and shew the propriety and consistency of the Mosaic account of the Fall of Man. The chief difficulty in the account is found in the question. Who was the agent employed in the seduction of our first parents ? The word in the text, which we, following the Septuagint, translate ser]!ent, is iiTIJ iiacliash, and according to Biixtorf and others, has .'/oce meanings in Scripture. 1. It signifies to liVu-, or oli.ierve atlentively, to divine or nse enchantmenis, because in them the augurs viewed attentively the Jiight of birds, the entrails .of beasts, the course of the clouds, Sec. and under this head it signifies to acquire knowledge by erperience. 2. It signifies brass, brazen, and is translated in our Bible not only brass, but chain.i, fetters, fellers of brass, and in several places steel : see C Sam. xxii. 35. Job xx. i24. Psal. xviii. 34. and in one place, at least, fdtliiness or fornication, Ezik. xvi. 3n. 3. It signifies a serpent, but of what kind is nut determined. In Job xxvi. 13. it seems to mean the •w/iale or liyppopolmmis. By his spirit he hath garnished the heavens, his luii^d UathforiMd the crooked serpent, n"i3 UTU na- A. .V. 1. 13. C. 4004. 2 And the woman said inito the serp^t, We may eat of the fruit of the trees of the garden : 3 '' But of the fruit of the tree which is in the midst of the garden, God hath said, Ye shall • Heb. Yea, because, <^c. ' cli. 2. 17. ckash bariach ; as fTi3 bnrach signifies to ]>ass on, or pass through, and rT"i3 beriach is used for a bur of a gate or doop ihut passed through riiigs, ifc. .the idea of slraightness, rather than crookeduLss, should be attached to it here; and it is likely that the liyppopoluinus or sea-horse is intended by it. In Eccles. x. ii. the creature called nachash, of what- soever sort, is compared to the bubbler ; surely the serpent, iS*nj nachash, will bite witltout enchantment, and a babbler is no. belter. In Isai. xxvii. 1. the crocodile or alligator seems particu-- lar y meanl by the original. In that day tlie Lord shall pu- niih Leviathan the piercing serpent, &c. x^nd in Isai. Ixv. 25. the same creature is meant as in Gen. iii. 1. for in the vvords^ Atid dust shall be the serpent's meat, there is an evident allu- sion to the text of Moses. In Amos ix. 3. the crocodile is evidrnly intended. Though they be hid in the bottom of the sea, thence will 1 command the serpent, liTUH ha-nachush, and he shall bite them. No person can suppose that any of the snake or scrp nt kind can be intended here; and we see from the various acceptations of the word, and the diflerent senses which it bears in various places in the sacred writings, that it appears to be a sort of general term confined to no one sense. Hence it will be necessary to examine the root accu- rately, to see if its ideal meaning will enable us to ascertain the animal intended in the text. We have already seen that liTU nachash signifies to view attentively, to acijuire know- ledge or experience by attentive observation : so 'nU'Hi nachushti. Gen. xx>;. 27. 1 have learned by experience — and this seems to be its most general meaning in the Bible. The original word is, by the Septuagint, translated opif a serpent, not be- cause this was its fixed determinate meaning in the sacred writings, but because it was the best that occurred to the translators ; and they do not seem to have given themselves much trouble to understand the meaning of the original ; for they have rendered the word as variously as our translators have done ; or rather our translators have followed them, as they give nearly the same significations found in the Septua- gint : hence we find that cpi; is as frequently used by them, as serpent, its supposed literal meaning, is used in our version. And the New Testament writers, who seldom quote the. Old Testament, but from the Septuagint translation, and ofiea do not cliange even a word in their quotations, copy this version in the use of this word. From the Septuagint there- fore, we can expect no light, nor indeed from any other The serpent promises exemption from not eat of it, neither shall ye touch it, lest ye die A. xr.i. B. C. 4)11). 4 ' And the serpent said unto the woman, Ye shall not surely die : GENESIS. death, and prompts Eve to disobedience. 5 For God doth know that in the ^ "•'■ day ye eat thereof, then "your eyes ^' ^" '^"' '*- ihall be opened, and ye shall be as gods, know. * Yer. 13. <; Cor. 11.3. 1 Tim. 2. 14. of the ancient versions «liicb are all mh^cqurnt to the Septua gint, anrl some of tliein actually made tVoiii it. In ail this un certainty, it is natural for a serious enquirer after trutli, to look every where for information. And in such an enquiry, the Arabic may be expected to aflbrd some help from its great similarity to the Hebrew. A root in this languay,e very nearly similar to that in the text, seems to cast considerable lig-ht on the subject. C"^^ cliaiias or kht lignifies he departed, dmu off, lay hid, seduced, slunk aisai/ : from this root come ,j»iii{ akiinas, Lma-J. khanasa, and if^ji^ klianoos, which ?.ll signify an ape. or saiyrus, or any creature of the simia or ape genus. It is very remarkable also that from the same root comes ii*,Uai khands, the DEVIL, which appellative he bears from that meaning; of (JMA khanasa, he dreiu off, seduced, Sfc. be- cause he draws men o^from righteousness, seduces them from their obedience to God, &c. &;c. See Golius sub voce. Is it not strange that the devil and the ape should have the same name, derived from the same root, and that root so very similar to the word in the text ? Bat let us return and consider what is said of the creature in question. How the iiachash loas more subtle, DPJ' arum more wise, cunning or prudent a, hath God said, Ifc. Had this creature never been knuun to speak before his addressing the woman at this time, and on this subject, it could not have failed to excite her surprize, and to have filled her with caution, though from the purity and innocence of her nature, she might have been incapable of being aflected wilh^rtr. Now 1 apprehend that none of these things can lie spoken of a serpent of any species. 1 . None of tlvem ever did or ever can walk erect. The tales we have liad of two- footed and four-footed fer()€nts, are justly exploded by every judicious naturalist, and are utterly unworthy of credit. The very name serpent comes from serpo to creep, and therefore, to such It could be neither curse nor punishment to go on their bellies, 1. e to creep on, as they had done from their creation and must do while their race endures. 2. Tliey have no or- ing good and evil. ■■Ver.?. Acts 2(5. 18. guns for sj)ecch, or any kind of articulate sound; they can only hiss. Ii is true, that an ass, by miraculous influence, may speak ; but it is not to be supposed that there was any miracu- lous interference here. GoD did not (jnali y this creature with speech for the occasion, and it is not intimated that there was any other agent, that did it: on the contrary, the text inti- mates, that .''peech and reason were natural to the nachash ; and is it not in reference to this, the inspired penman says? The nachash was more subtle or intelligent than all the beasts of the field that the Lord God had viade ! Nor can I find, that the serpentine genus are remarkable for inlelligence. It is true, the wisdom of the serpent, has passed into a proverb, but I cannot see on what it is founded, except in reference to the passage in question, wliere the nachash, which we translate serpent, following the Septuagint, shews so much intelligence and cunning : and it is very probable, that our Lord alludes to this very place, when he exhorts his disciples to be wise, prudent or intelligent as serpents, ^povt/j.ot a; oi o^eif ; and it is worthy of remark, that he uses the same term employed by the Septuagint, in the test in question, o^if >)v (^povi/xaiTaTOi the serpent was more prudent or intelligent tlian all the beasts, &c. All these things considered, we are obliged to seek for some other word to designate the nachash, in the text, than the word serpent; which on every view of the subject appear* to me inefficient and inapplicable. We have seen above, that, khanas, okhnas and khanoos, signify a creature of the ape or satyrus kind. We Iwve seen that the meaning of the root is, he lay hid, seduced, slunk avjay, Sfc. and that khanas means the tlevil, as the itispirer of evil and seducer from God and truth ; see Golius and Wilmet. It therefore appears to me, that a creature of the ape or ouran outang kind, is here in- tended ; and that Satan made use of this creature as the most proper instrument for the accomplishment of his murderous purposes against the life and soul of man. Under this crea- ture he lay hid, and by this creature he sedtKed our first pa- rents, and drew off or slunk away from every eye but the eye of God. Such a creature answers to every part of the descrip- tion in the te.xt : it is evident from the structure of its limbs and their muscles, that it might have been originally designed to walk erect, and that nothing less than a sovereign controling power could induce thein to put dowa hands, in every respect formed like those of man, and walk like those creatures whose claw-armed paws, prove them to have been designed to walk on all fours. " The subtlety, cunning, endlessly varied pranks- and tricks of these creatures, sliew them, eten now, to be more subtle and more intelligent than any other creature, man alone excepted. Being obliged now to walk on all fours, and ga- tlier their food from the ground, they are literally obliged to eat the dust; and though exceedingly cunning, and careful in a variety of instances, to separate that part which is wholesome and proper for food, from that which is not so, in the article A. M 1. B.C. 4- en. Adam and Eve eat the CHAP. III. 6 if And when the woman saw that the tree "u'os good for food, and that it xcas 'pleasant to the eyes, and a tree to be desired to make om wise, she took of the fruit thereof, "and did eat, and ga\e also unto her husband with her j ' and he did cat. Jbrbiddefi fruit. ' Heb. « desire. "> Keel us. y5. 54. : »cr. 1.;, 17. Hos. 6. 7. Rom. 5. I'i- 1 Tim. -19. 2. It. l.Iuhu e. 16.- I ver. r>. ?cli. 2. 23.- of cleanliness, tliey are lost to all sense of propriety ; and though they have r\'ery mean in their power, of cleansing the ahmeiils they gather oil' the ground, and from among the d«st, yet Ihey never, in tiieir savage state, make use of any. Add to this, llieir utter aversion to tval/c ttpriu;ht; it requires the utmost tliscipline to bring them to it, and scarcely any thing oll'i mis or irritates tiiein more, than to be obliged to do it. Long ob.iervaiion on some . 139. 1—12. -5 Job S8. 1.- • Ileb. wind. Job ii. SI, 2-'. and the instrument of all evil. If, however, any person should chuse to difter from the opinion stated above, he is at perfect liberty so to do : I make it no article of faith, nor of Christian communion ; I crave the same liberty to judge for myself, that I give to olhtrs, to which every man has an in- disputable right, and I hope no man will call me a heretic, for departing in this respect from the common opinion, which appears to me to be so embarrassed as to he altogether unin- telligible. See farther on ver. 1 — 14, &c. Yea hath God said^ This seems to be the continuation of a discourse, of which the preceding part is not given, and a proof that the cieatnie in question was endued with the gift of reasun and speech, for no surprize is testified on the part of Eve. Verse 3. Neither shall ye touch it.} Did not tlie woman add this to what God had before spoken ? Some of the Jewish writers, who are only serious on comparative trifles, state, that as soon as the woman had asserted this, the ser- pent pushed her against the tree, and said, " See, lliou hast touched it, and art still alive: thou maj'est therefore safely eat of the fruit, for surely thou slialt not die." Verse 4. i'e shall not surely dte.] Here the fa/her of lies at once appears; and appears too, in flatly contiadiiting the assertion of God. The tempter, through the nachash insinu- ates tlie impossibility of her dying, as if he had said; God has created thee immortal; thy death therefore is impossible; and God knows this, for as thou livcst by the tree of Ufe, so shalt thou get increase of wisdom by the tree of knowledge. Verse 5. Your eyes shall be opened] Your understanding shall be greatly enlightened and improved, and ye shall be as ■yods, O'n'jNO ke-elohim, like God, so the word should be translated; for what idea could our first parents have of gods, before idolatry could have had any being, because sin had not yet entered into the world } The Syriac has the word in the sirigtdar number, and is the only one of all the \ersion.«, which has hit on the true mc.ining. As tlie originai word is the same which is used to point out the supreme Being, ch. i. 1. so it has here the same signification : and the object of the tempter appears to have been this; to persuade our first pa- rents that they should, by eating of this fruit, become wise and powerful as God, (for knowledge is power,) and l)c able to exist for ever, indepeiulantly of him. Verse 6. TAe tree was good for food] The fiuit appeared to be v\holesome and nutritive. And that it was phui.'tant to the eyes. Tlie beauty of the fruit tended to whet and increase appetite. And a tree to be de-'iired to jnake one wise, which was an additioiial motive to please the palate. From those three sources, all natural and moral evil sprung ; they are ex- They hide them^lves, GENESIS. and Adam and his wife ' hid them- selves, from the presence of the Lord A M. 1. God, amongst the trees of the garden. *JobSl."3. Piov. 5. J. Je'r. SI 04. Amos 9. 3. Jon. 1.3, 10. aclly wliat tlie apostle calls the desire of the Jiei/i ; the tree ■was good for food ; ilie desire of the ci/e, it was pleasant to tlie sight; and t/ie pride of life, it was a tree to be desired to make one v, ise. God had undoubtedly created our first pa- rents not only very wise and intelligent, but also with a great capacity and suitable propensity to increase in knowledge. Those who think that Adam was created so perfect as to pre- clude the possibility of his increase in knowledge, have taken a very false view of the subject. We shall certainly be con- vinced that owr first parents were in a state of sufficient per- fection, when we consider, 1. That they were endowed with a vast capacity to obtain knowledge. 2. That all the means of information were within their reach. 3. That there was no hindrance to th.e most direct conception of occurring truth. 4. That all the objects of knowledge whether natural cr moral were ever at hand. 5. That they had the strongest propensity to know, and 6. The greatest pleasure in know- ing. To have God and nature continually open to the view of the soul ; and to have a soul capable of viewing both, and fathoming endlessly, their unbounded glories and excellencies, without hindrance or difficulty, what a state of perfection I Ti hat a consummation of bliss ! This was undoubtedly the state and condition of our first parents — even the present ruins of the state are incontestible evidences of its primitive excellence. We see at once how transgression came : it was jinlural for them to desire to be increasingly wise. God had implanted this desire in their minds; but he shewed them that this desire should be gratified in a certain xvuy ; that prudence and judgment should always regulate it : tliat they should carefully examine what God opened to their view; and should not pry into what he chose to conceal. He alone, who knows all things, knows hoiu much knowledge the soul needs to its perfection and increasing happiness; in vehat subjects this may be kgilimately sought, and ixlierc the mind may make excursions and discoveries to its prejudice and ruin. There are doubtless many subjects which angels are capable of knowing, and which God cliuses to conceal even from them, because that knowledge would tend neither to their jierfection nor happiness. Of every attainment and object of pursuit, it may be said, in the words of an ancient poet, who conceived correctly on the subject, and expressed his thoughts with jjcrsiiicniiy and energy : Juii modii.i in rebus: sunt ccrti dcniqiie fines, 'iiuos ultra citraque neipiit consistere rectum. lloR. Sat. lib. 1. Sat. i. ver. 106. " There is a rule for all things; there are in fine, fixed aAd stated limits, on either side of which righteousness can- not be ibund." On the line of duty alone, we must walk. Such limils God certainly assig:ied from the beginning. Thou slialt cume tip to thJF; thou shalt not puss it. And as he assigned the limits, so he assigned the means. It is law- God calls them to appear, 9 % And the Lord God called im- to Adam, and said unto him, Where art thou ? A. M. 1. B. C. 40 '4. Heb. 4. 13. Cli. 4. V. Josh. 7. 17—19. Rev. -20. V2, 13. ful for thee to acquire knowledge in this wai/ ; it is unlawful to seek it in that. And had he not a right to do so? And would his creation have been perfect without it } Verse 7. The eyes of them both laere opened} They now had a sufficient discovery of their sin and folly in disobeying the command of God; they could discern between good and evil : and what was the consequence ? Confusion and shame were engendered, because innocence was lost and guilt con- tracted. Let us review the whole of this melancholy business, the fall, and its efecls. 1. I'roin the New Testament we learn, that Satan associ- ated himself with the creature which we term the serpent, and the original the iiachash, in order to seduce and ruin man- kind, 2 Cor, xi. 3. Kev. xii. 9, xx. 2. 2. That this crea- ture was the most suitable to his purpose, a: being the most subtle, the most inlelligcnl and cmining of all the beasts of the field, endued with the gift of speech and reason, and conse- quently one, in which he could best conceal himself. 3. As he knew that while they depended on God, they could not be ruined, he therefore endeavoured to seduce them from this de- pendance. 4. He does this by working on that propensity of the mind to desire an increase of knowledge, with which God, for the most gracious purposes, had endued it. 5. In order (o succeed, he insinuates, that God, through motives of envy, had. given the prohibition — God dolh know that in the da)/ ye cut of it, ye shall he like himsef, ^^c. 6. As their [ire- sent slate of blessedness must be inexpres-sibly dear to them, he endeavours to persuade them that they could not fall from this state; ye shall not su7-ely die ; ye shall not only retain your present blessedness, but it shall be greatly increased; a tempt- ation by vihieli he has ever since fatally succeeded in the ruin of multitudes of souls, whom he persuaded, that being once right they could never finally go wrong. 1. As he kept the unlawfulness of the means i)ruposed, out of sight, pcr.'\\.h his past state ; his stale befnre the trans- gression with his state after it ; and say, is this the .same creature ? '1 lie creature, of whom God said, as he said of all his Works, He is r-ery good — just what he should lie, a living inia;.'e of the Living God ; but now lower than the bea.3 Oe much haiyom, in the evening breeze ; and pro- ' fcably this was the time that our first parents cmi)loyed in tiie more solemn acts ol' their religious worship, at wliich God I 'Cli. a. l!i, 20. Job SI. 33. Prov. 28. 13. Luke 10. 29. Jam. 1. lo— 15. was ever present. The time for this solemn worship, is again come, and God is in his place; but Adam and Eve have sinned, and therefore, instead of being found in the place of worship, are hidden among the trees ! Reader, how- often has this been thy case ? Verse 1 0. / teas afraid, becattst I was naked) See the immediate consequences of sin. 1. SH.\ME, because of the ingratitude marked in the rebellion ; and because, that in aiming to be like God, they were now sunk into a state of the greatest wretchedness. 2. FEAR, because they saw they had been deceived by Satan, and were exposed to that death and punishment from which he had promised them an exemption. How worthy is it of remark, that this cause continues to prcw duce the very same tflci ts I Shame and fear were the first fruits of sin, and fruits, which it has invariably produced from the fi.i-st transgression to the present time. Verse 12. ^nd the man said, ^c.'] We have here some farther proofs of the fallen state of man, and that the conse- quences of that state extend to his remotest jwsterity. 1. On the question. Hast thou eaten of the tree? Adam is obliged to acknowledge his transgression, but he does this in such a way, as to shift off" the blame fiom himself, and lay it upon God and upon the woman ! This woman whom TilOU didst give to be with me nOl? immadi, to be ray companion, (for so the word is repeatedly used) she gave me, and I did eat. 1 have no farther blame in this transgression ; / did not pluck tlie Ihiit, she took it, and gave it to me. 2. \\'lien the woman is questioned, she lays the blame upoa God and the serpent, {nachasli) the serpent begtuled me and I did eat — Thou didst make him much wiser than thou didst make me; and therefore, my simplicity and ignorance v.'efe overcome by his superior wisdom and subtlety : / can have no fault here, the fault is his, and his who made him so veise, and me so ignorant. Thus we find, that while the eyes of their body- were opened to see their degraded state; the eyes of ihcir on- derstanding were closed so that thej' could nut see the sin- fulness of sin ; and at the same lime their hearts were liard- eneil through its deceitfulness. In this also their posterity copy their example. How few ingenuously confess their own sin ! They see not their guilt — Thej' are continually raakinj excuses for their rriines : the strength and s-.;btlct\' of the tempter, the natural weakness of their own miiids, tlie un- favourable cirruinstances in which they were placed, &.c. Sec. are all pleaeUel as excuses for their sins, and thus the posti- bility of repentance is precluded: for till a man take his sin to himself; till he acknowledge that he alone is guilty, he cannot be humbled, and consequently cannot be saved. Reader, till thou accuse thyself, and thyself only ; and feel that thou alone art responiiible for all .thy inic^uuies, there is no hope of thy salvation. E 2 A.M. 1. B.C.4<04. The serpent and the 'woman GENESIS. 13 And the Lord God said unto the woman, ^\^lat is this that thou liast done ? And the woman said, "The serpent beguiled me, and I did eat. ] -t % And the Lord God said ^ unto the ser- pent. Because tliou hast done this, thou art curs- ed above all cattle, and above every beast of the field ; upon thy belly shalt thou go, and ' dust shalt thou eat all the days of thy life : »Vcr. 4. 2 Cor. 11.3. 1 Tim. a. It. •> Exod. 21.S9, 3'i. =Isai. 6.5. 'J5. Wic. 7. 17 » MM. a 7. & 1.1. ;!8. & '.'3 .33. John 13. 44. Acts 13, 10. 1 .lohn S. 8. 'Ps. 132. 11. Isai. 7. 14. ]\Iic. .">. 3. Matt. 1. '-'.3, .25. Luke 1. SI, 34, 35. Gal. 4. 4. fRoin. 16. 20. Col. !i. 15. Hebr. 2. 14. Verse 14. And the Lord God said nnto the serpent] The terMptcr is not asked w/iy he deceived the ivomun ? He cannot roll the blame on any other: sdf-lempted he fell ; and it is natural for liini, such is his enmity, to drceive and destroy all he can. His fault admits of no excuse; and therefore God begins to pronounce sentence on hi?ii first. And here we must consider a twofold sentence, one on Satan, and the other on the ttgent he employed. The nachash who I suppose to have been at the head of all the inferior animals, and in a sort of society and intimacy with man, is to be greatly degraded, entirely banished from human society, and deprived of the gift ofsprech. Cnrscd art thou above all cattle, and above everij beast of the field — thou shalt be considered the most contemptible of animals — vpon thy belly shalt thou go — thou shalt no longer walk erect, but mark the ground equally with thy hands and feet — and dust shall thou cat, though formerly possessed of the faculty to distinguish, chuse and cleanse thy food, thou shalt feed henceforth like the most stupid and abject quadruped, all the days of thy life — through all the innumerable generations of tliy species. God saw meet to manifest his displeasure against the agent employed in this most melancholy business; and perhaps this is founded on the part which the intelligent and subtle nachash took in the seduction of our first parents. M'e see that he was capable of it, and have some reason to believe that he became a ivilling instrument. Verse 15. I ivill put enmity between thee and the ivoman"] Tliis has been generally supposed to apply to a certain enmity subsisting between men and serpents : but this is rather a fancy than a reality. It is yet to be discovered that the ser- pentine race have any peculiar enmity against mankind ; nor is there any proof that men hate serpents more than they do other noxious animals. Men have much more enmity to the common rat and magpie than they have to all the serpents in the land, because the former destroy the grain, &c. and ser- jients in general, far from .seeking to do men mischief, flee his approach and g' nerally avoid his dwelling. If, however, we lake the word nachash to mean any of the simia, or ape species, we find a more consistent meaning, as there is scarcely an animal in the univtrse so detested by most women as these are; and indeed men look on them as continual caricatures of them- selves. But we are not to look for merely literal meanings here: it i.s evident, that Satan, who actuated this creature, is alone in- tt'iided in this part of the prophetic declaration. God in his receive their senfenae^ 15 And I will put enmity between ^- ^^- *• thee and the woman, and between J^_;^^- " thy seed and 'her seed ; "^it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel. 16^ Unto the woman he said, I will greatly multiply thy sorrow and thy conception j ^in sor- row thou shalt bring forth children ; " and thy desire shall be 'to thy husband, and he shall "rule over thee. 1 John 5. 5. Rev. 1?. 7, 17. ePs 48. 6. I.^ni. 13. 8. & 21. 3. .Tohn 16. 21. 1 Tim. 2. to. " ch. 4. 7. ' Or, suhjcrt to thu husband. k 1 Cor. 1 1. 3. & 14. 34. Epli. 5. 2'4 23, 2*. 1 Tini. 2. II, 12. Tit. 2. 5. 1 Pet. 3. 1, 5, 6. endless mercy has put enmity between men and hitn : so that^ though all mankind love his service, yet all invariably hate/(2»i- self. Were it otherwise, who could be saved ? A great point gained towards the conversion of a sinner, is to convince him that it is Satan he has been serving, that it is to him he has been giving up his soul, body, goods, &c. he starts with horror ^vlien this conviction fastens on his mind, and shudders at the thought of being in league with the old mur- derer. But there is a deeper meaning in the text than even this, especiall}' ii» these words, it shall bniise thy head, or rather, Nin hiia, HE, who? the seed of the wo!«an, the per- son who is to come by the woman, and by her alone, without the concurrence of man. Therefore the address is not to Adam and Eve, but to Eve alone: and it was in consequence of this purpose of God, that Jesus Christ was born of a virgin.- thi.s and this alone, is what is implied in the promise of the seed of the woman bruising tlie head of the serpent. Jesus Christ died to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself, and to destroy him \\\\o had the power of death, that is the Devil. — Thus he bruises his head, destroys his power and lordship . over mankind, turning them from the power of Satan unto God, Acts xxvi. 18. And Satan bruises his heel — God so ordered it, that the salvation of man could only be brought about bj' the death of Christ: and even the spiritual seed of our blessed Lord, have the heel often bruised, as they suffer persecution, temptation, &c. which may be all that is intended by this part of the prophecy. Verse 16. Unto the woman he said] She being second in the ti-ansgression is brought up the second to receive her con- demnation, and to hear her punishment. I will greatly mul- tiply, or multiplying I ivill multiply ; i.e. I will multiply thy sorrows, and multiply those sorrows by other sorrows; and this during conception and pregnancy; and particularly so in parturition or child-bearing. And this curse has fallen in a heavier degree on the woman than on any other female. No- thing is belter attested than this; and yet there is certainly no natural reason why it should be so: it is a part of her punishment, and a part, (iom which, even God's mercy will not exempt her. It is added further, Thy desire shall be to thy husband — Thou shalt not be able to shun the great pain and peril of child-bearing, for thy desire, thy appetite, shall be to thy husband ; — and he shall rule over thee ; though at their creation toth were formed witli equal rights, and the Adam senknced. CHAP. A. M. 1. 17 And unto Adam he said, * Bc- ^ ^ - '"^'^^- cause thou hast hearkened unto the voice of thy wie, "■ anti hast eaten of the tree, ' of which I conunandcd tliee, saying. Thou shalt )iot cat of it ; "cursed h the ground for thy sake ; ' in sorrow shait thou cat of it all the days of thy liic j III. The ffround cursed. A. M. 1. B. C. I0P4. • 1 Sam. l.i. 23. " vcr. 6. ' rli. S. 17. " Ecclcs. 1. 2, 3. Isai. 24. 6, 6. Rom 8. 20. « Job 3. 7. Kiclos. 2. 23. 'Job 31. 40. e Heb. cause to bud. " Ps. 104. 14. Job 1. 21. Vs. yo. 3. f< 104. 2. ' Eccles. woman had probably as much right to ntle as the man ; but subjection to the will oF her hu.^haud, is one part of her curse ; and so very capricious is this u;// often, that a sorer punish- ment no human being can well have, to be at all in a .state of liberty, and under the protection of wise and equal laws. Verse 17. And unto Adam he said] The man being the last in the transgression is brought up last to receive his sen- tence. Because lliou liasl hiurkencd unto the voice of tliy '.vifc — " thou wast not deceived, she only gave and counselled thee to eat — this thou shouldest have resisted;" and that he did not, is the reason of his condemnation. Cursed is ilie ground for thy take, from hencefordi its fertility shall be greatly impaired; ill sorrow shalt thou eat of it ; be in continual perplexity con- cerning the seed time and the harvest, the cold and the heat, the wet and the dry. How often are all the fruits of man's toil destroyed by blasting, by nnldew, by insects, wet weather, land floods, &c. &c. Anxiety anil carefulness are the labour- ing man's portion. Ver.se 18. Thorns alxo, and thistles, Sfc] Instead of pro- ducing nourishing grain and useful vegetables, noxious weeds shall be peculiarly prolific, injure the ground, choke the good seed, and mock the hopes of the husbandman. And thou shalt eat the herb of the field — Tliou shalt no longer have the privilege of this garden of delights, but must go to the com- mon champaign country, and fted on such herbs as thou canst find, till by labour and industry thou hast raised others, more suitable to thee and more comfortable. In the curse pronounced on the ground, there is much more implied than generally appears. The amazing fertility of some of the most common thistles and thorns, renders them the most proper instruments for the fulfilment of this sentence against man. Thistles multiply enormously : a species called the Carolina sj/lvestris bears ordinarily i'rom twenty to forty heads, each containing from one hundred to one hundred and fifty seeds. Another specie.", called the Acanthum ■culgare, produces above 100 heads, earh containing from 3 to 400 seeds. Suppose we say that these thistles produce at a medium only 80 heads, and that ea<;h contains only 300 seeds; the first crop from these would amount to 1^4,000. Let these be sown, and their crop will amount to 576 millions. Sow these, and their pro- duce will be 13,8-' 4,000,000,000, or thirteen billions, eight hundred and twenty-four thousand 7nillions ; and a single crop from these, which is on!y the third year's growth, would amount to 33 l,77t;,O(J0,OOO,0O0,00O, or three hundred and tkiriy-one thou&and, seven hundred and aevciity-six billions ; and 18 '^ Tliorns also and thistles shall it ^ bring ibrth to thee; and "thou shalt eat the herb of the field ; 19 ' In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground ; for out of it wast thou taken : for " dust thou art, and ' unto dust shalt thou return. 1.13. oThcss. 3. 10. >=cli. 2. 7. Dan. 12. 2. 'Job 21. 2f,. & St. 15, Ps. ICt. i9. Eccles. 3. 20. & 12. 7. Daii. 12. 2. Rora.o. 12. Uebr. y.27. the fourth year's growth will amount to 7962,624,000,000, 000,000,000, or seten thousa7id vine hundred and sixly.ttio j trillions, six hundred and tivcnty-four thousand billions. A pro- I geny more than sufficient to stock not only the surface of the [ whole world, but of all the planets in the solar system, .so that no other plant or vegetable could po.ssibly grow, allowing but the space of one square foot for each plant. The Carduuszulgutissirnusviarum, or common hedge-thistle, besides the almost infimte swarms of winged seeds it sends forth, s]ireads its roots around many yards, and llirows up suckers every where, which not only produce seeds in their , turn, but extend their roots, propagate like the parent plant, and stifle and destroy all vegetation but their own. As to THORNS, the bramble, which occurs so commonly, and is so mischievous, is a sufficient proof how well the means are calculated to secure the end. The genista, or spinosa vul- garis, called by some furze, by others xvhins, is allowed to be one of the most mischievous shrubs on the face of the earth. Scarcely any thing can grow near it ; and it is so thick set with prickles, that it is almost impossible to touch it without- being wounded. It is very prolific; almost half the year it is covered with flowers, which produce pods filled with seeds. Besides, it shoots out roots far and wide, from which suckers and j'oung plants are continually springing up, which produce others in their turn. Where it is perantted to grow, it soon: overspreads whole tracts of ground, and it is extremely diffi- cult to clear the ground of its roots where once it has got proper footing. Such provision has the just God made tO' fulfil the curse which he has pronounced on the earth, because of the crimes of its inhabitants. — Sec Hale's Vegetable Statics. Vtrse 19. In the sweat of thy face] Though the whole body may be thrown into a profiise sweat, if bard labour be Ion" continued,, yet \.\\e face or forehead is the first part whence the sweat begins to issue : this is occasioned by the blood bcini' strongly propelled to the biain, partly through stooping, ancl principally by the strong action of the muscles : in consequence of this the blood-vessels about the head become turgid tlirou the earth. 2. That though much misery would be tntailtd on (his posterity, and death should have a long and universal empire, yet One should, in the fulness o'' time, si)ring- from the woman, who should destroy death, and bring life and imiuortalily to light. 2 lim. i. 10. Therefore Adam caPed Ins wife's name Life, because she wa« to be the mother of all human beings, and because she was to be the mother of HIM who was to give life to a world, dead m trespasses, and dead m sins, Ephes. ii. 1, &c. Verse 21. God made coa!s of skins] It is very likely that the skins out of which their clothing was triade, were taken off an mals whose blood had bci n poured out as z.sin- offerinn to God : for as we find Cam and Abel ullering- sacri- fices to God, we may fairly presume, that God had ijiven them instructions on this head ; nor is it likely, that the notion of a A, M. 1. B. C. 4 104. 22 % And the Lord God said, ' Be- hold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil : and now, lest he put fortli his hand, " and take also of the tree of lite, and eat, and live for ever : 23 Therefore the Lord God sent him forth ' Ver. 5. Like laai. 19. 12. & 47. 12, 13. Jer. t'2. 23. ''cli. 2. 9. sacrifice could have ever occurred to the mind of man without an express revelation from God. Hence we niav safely infer, 1. That as Adam and Eve needed tliis clothing as soon as they fell, and death had not as yet made any ravages in the animal world, it is most likely that the skins were taken off victims offered under the direction of God himself, and in faith of HIM, who, in the fulness of time, was to make an atonement by his death. And 2. 7-ab, and aJIjJI »_> rab'uladlaineen. Lord of both worlds, or. Lord of I he universe, are expressions re- peale IIclj. IkbcL ' Heb. a feeder, ver. 25. 89. I Jolm 3. 10, 12, 15. I'sal. 127. 3. John 8. 44. 1 ch. S. tJ. &i ^J. W. NOTF,S ON CI1;VP. IV. Verse 1. / hare goltfn a man from the Lord.] Cain J»p signifies acquisition ; lience Eve sajs, «njp Icaniti, I have gol- Icn or (!C(iimr:i a man, niH' HN clh Yehovah, the Lord. It i.s extremely ditVicult to ascertain the sense in which Eve used these words, which have heen as variou.^ly translated as un- derstood. Mo.st expositors think tliat Eve imagined Cain to be tl)c promised seed, that .should bruise the head nf the ser- pent. 'I'his exposition really sctins too refined for that period. It is very hkely that slie meant no more than to acknowledge, that it was tiirough God's peculiar blessing that she was en- abled to conceive and brinf; forth a son; and that she had now a well-grounded hope that the race of man should be continued on the earth. Unless she had been under divine in.^pi^ation, .she could not have called her son (even supposing him to be the promised seed) Jehovah ; and that .she was not under such an influence, her mistake sufficiently proves: for C'lin, so far from being the Messiah, ivas of the Kicked one, 1 John iii. 12. We may therefore suppose, that niiT HK cth Yehovah, THE LoitD, is an elliptical form of expression . for ri\~' nsro meeth Yehovah, ricOM Tilt: LORD, or through tite Divine blessing. Verse 2. And she again hare his brother Abel.] Literally, she added to bear {TnSS =lDr\1 vatoseph lakdeth) his brother. From the very face of this account, it appears evident that Cain and Abel were twins. In most cases, where a subject of this kind is introduced in the Holy Scriptures, and the successive births of children of the sune parents are noted, the acts of conceiving and bringing lorth are mentioned in rclerence to each child : here, it is not said that she conceived and brought forth Abel, but sim]jly, she added to bring forth Abel his brother; that is, as I understand it, Cain was the first-born ; Abel, his twin brother, came next. Abel was a keeper of slieep'] Adam was originally a gardener — Abel a shepherd, and Cain an agriculturist orfurjucr. These were the //irte primitive employments; ami, I may add, the mo.st rational, and consequently the best calculated to prevent strife and an immoderate love of the world. Verse 3. In process of time] D";' J'po mikcts i/atnim, at the end of days. 8onie think the anniver^ary of the creation to be here intended : it is more probable that it means the sab- bath on which Adam and his family utidoubledly ofiered ob- lations to God, as the divine worship was certainly instituted, and no doubt the sabhadi projierly (jbservcd, in that family. This wor.-hip was, in Us original in-.titution, very simple. It appears to have consisted of rao parts: 1. Thanksi^iving to Cod, as the Author and Dispenser of all the bounties of na- j\. -M. cir. 129. Ii.C.cir..':sr5. 3 And ' in process of time it came to pass, that Cain brought ^ of the fruit of the ground, an offering unto the Lokd. 4 And Abel, he also brought of "-'the firstlings of his " flock, and of the fat thereof. And the Lord had ' respect unto Abel and to his olier- insT 'e » ' Ileh. at ihe end of davt. ' Niimh. 18. 12. « Numb. IC. 17. I'tov. 3. 9. '" Hcb. »/icc/i or goats. ' Hebr. 11. 4. ture; and o6/«iio?i.?, indicative of that gratitude. 2. Piacidar sacrifices to his justice and holiness, implying a conviction of their own sinfulness, confession of transgression, and faith in the promised Deliverer. It we collate the passage here with the Apostle's allusion to it, Heb. xi. 4. we shall sec cause to form this conclusion. Cain brnuglu ef the fruit of the ground, an offering] r)TJO minchah, unto the Lord. The word ndnchah is explained. Lev. ii. 1, &c. to be an offering of fine flower, uith oil and frankincense. It was in general a eucharistic, or gratitude of- fering; and is simply what is implied in ihe fruits of the ground brought by Cain to the Lord, by which he testified his belief in him as the Lord of the universe, and the dis- penser of secular blessings. Verse 4. Abel, he also brought of the firstlings of his flock] Dr. Kennicott contends, that the words, he also brought, K'3n Sin Qi hcbia gam liua, should be translated, Abel brought IT also; i.e. ti minchah, or gratitude offering ; and besides this, he brought of the first-born fMISao mibecoroth) of his flock : and it was by this alone that he acknowledged himself a sinner, and professed faith in the promised Messiah. To this circumstance the Apostle seems evidently to allude, Heb. xi. 4. By VJilTH Abel off'ered ithuova. 6u(riav a MOKE or GKEATEIl sa- crifice ; not a more excellent (for this is no meaning of the word ■^Xeibv) which leads us to infer, according to Dr. Kennicott, that Abel, besides his minchah, or gratitude offering, brought also Suata a victim, to be slain for his sins; and this he chose out of the first-born of his flock, which, in the order of God, was a representation of the Lainb of God that was to take away the sin of the world ; and what confirms this exposition more, is the ob.servation of the Apostle — God testifying, loig ^lopois, with his GIFTS, which certainly .shews he brought more than one. According to this interpretation, Cain, the father of Deism, not acknowledging the necessity of a vicarious sacri- fice, nor feeling his need of an atonement, according to the dictates of his natural religion, brought a minchah, or eucharis- tic offering, to the God of the universe. Abel, not less grate- ful for the produce of his fields, and the increase of his flocks, brought a similar offering, and by adding a sacrifice to it, paid a proper regard to the w ill of God, as far as it had then been revealed, acknowledged himself a sinner, and thus depre- cating the Divine displeasure, shewed tbrtli the death of Christ till he came. Thus his offerings were accepted, while those of Cain were rejected ; for this, as the Apostle says, was done by I'AITH, and therefore he obtained witness that he was righteous, or a justified person, God testifying with his gi(b the thank-offering and the sin-offering by accepting them, that Cain's offering rejected ,- , GENESIS. 5 But unto Cain and to his otfer- inff lie had not respect. And A.M.cir. 1t'9. B.C.cir.a!75. and his countenance Cain was very wroth, felL 6 And the Lord said unto Cain, ^Vliy art thou wroth ? and why is tliy countenance fallen ? 7 It' thou doest well, slialt thou not ^ be accept- •Ch. 31.;;. Num. IC. 15. Isiii. 3. 10, U. Vsa. 20. S.—'' Or, hum the txceUtncy. llebr. 11. 4. I'rov. 21. W Job i!9. 4. ^ Or, subject unto ihec. faith in the promised seed was the only way in which he could accept the services and offerings of mankind. Dr. Magee in his Di.scourses on the Atonement, criticises the opinion of Dr. Kennicott, and contends, that there is no ground for the distinulion uuule hy the latter, on the words. He also brou'^ht; and .•■iiews that though the niincah in ge- neral siginfies an nuliloody oilcring, yet it is also used to ex- press both kinds; and that tlie niincah in question is to be under-tood of the sacrifice then oll'ercd by Abel. Verse 5. Unto Caiii^ As being unconscious of his sinful- ness, and consequently unhumbled, and to lii.i offerins^, as not being accompanied, as Abel's was, with a sacrifice for sin, he liad not respect. He could not, consistently with his holiness Tind justice, ajjprove of the one, or receive the other. Of the manner in which God testified his approhaiiun we are not in- formed ; it was, probably, as in the case of Elijah, by send- ing down fire from heaven, and consuming the sacrifice. Cain u-us very wroth.'\ That displeasure which should have been turned against his own unhumbled heart, was turned against his innocent brother, who, though not more highly privileged than he, made a nuieh better use of the advantage* wiiich he shared in counnou with his ungodly and unnatural brotl\cr. Verse 6. IVIij/ art thou ivroth .?] This was designed as a gracious warmng, and a preventive of the meditated crime. \'crse 1. If thou dost luif//] That which is right in the ^ight of God, shale thou not he accepted ? Does God reject any man who serves him in simplicity and godly sincerity .'' Hut {!' thou dost not well, can wrath and indignation against thy righteous brother save thee from the disj)leasure under which thou art fallen ? On the contrary, have recourse to thy Maker for mercy. {'ST nXUH PinD'? lapetach chatath robcts, a sin-offering lieth at thy door : an animal proper to be oUircd as an atonement for sin, is now couching at the door of thy fold. The words rNUrt chalath, niid riNUn chatah, frequently sigml'y sin; but 1 have observed more than a hundred places in the Old Ti:sianient whore Ihey are u.sed for sin-qlf'ering, and translated a/jta^Tta by the Sepluagint, which is the term the Apostle uses, '2 Cor. v. 21. lie bath made him to he sin, a/xa^Tiav, A SIN' OFFERlNtl for us, who knew no sin. Cain's fault now, was his not bringing a sin-offering, when his brother brought one ; and this neglect and contempt caused his other ollering to lie rejccl'^d. However, God now graciously informs him, tliat though he had miscarried, his lase was not yet desperate, as thi- means of faitli from the pioinisf, &.C. were in his [lower, and a victim proper for a A. M. cir 11-9. B.C. cir. 3875. slaj/s his brother. ed ? and if thou doest not well, sin lieth at the door. And " unto thee sJiall he his desire, and thou shalt rule over him. 8 % And Cain talked with Abel his brother : and it came to pass, when they were in the field, that Cain rose up against Abel his brother, and '^ slew him. ch. 3. 16. " Job 11. 15. Ps. 2). 3—6. & 5.1. 21. & 13P. li'. Wisd. 10. Matt. 23. 3.5. 1 John 3. 12. Jude 11. sin-offering was lying (r3"> rohels, a word used to express the lying down of a quadruped) at the door of his fold. How many sinners perish, not because there is not a Saviour able and willing to save them, but because they will not use that which is within their power. Of such, how true is that word of our Lord, Ye will not come tinlo me, that ye miihl have life! Unto thee shall be Ids desire, t'C-l That is, thou shalt ever have the right of primogeniture, and in all things shall thy brother be subject unto thee. Tliese words are not spoken of sin, as many have understood them, but of Abel's sub- mission to Cain as h.is superior ; and the words are spoken to remove Cain's envy. Verse 8. Cain talked laith Abel his brother] j'p IOS'1 vai- yomer kuin ; and Cain said, l^'c. Not talked, for this con- struction the word cannot bear, without great violence to ana- logy and grammatical accuracj'. But why should it be thus translated .' Because our translators could not find that any thing was spoken on the occasion, and therefore they ven- tured to intimate that there was a conversation, indefinitely. In the most correct editions of the Hebrew Bible, there is a small space left here in the text, and a circular mark, which refers to a note in the margin, intimating that there is a hiatus or deficienci/ in the verse. Now, this deficiency is supplied in the principal ancient versions, and in the Samarjtan text. In this the supplied words are, LET US walk OUT INTO THE FIELD. The Syriac has, Let us go "to the desart. The Vul- gate, egrediumur foras. Let us walk out. The Septuagint, 'SiiXSaiMsv eii to 'TTciiOv, Let us go out into the field. The two Chaldec Tur^ums have the same reading, so has the Coptic version. This addition is completely lost from every MS. of the Pentateuch now Known; and yet it is sufficiently evident, from the Samaritan text, the Samaritan version, the Syriac, Septuagint, and Vulgate, that it was in the most au- thentic copies of tlie Hebrew, before, and some time since the Christian JE\n. The words may therefore be safely consider- ed as a pare of tlie sacred text, and with them the whole pas- sage reads clear and consistently. " And Cain said unto Abel,, his brother, let us go out into the field; and it came to pass, when they were in the field, that Cain rose up, &c." The Jerusalem Targuni, and the Targuin of Jonathan ben Uzziel, pretend to give us the subject of their conversation; as the piece is curious, I shall insert the substance of it, for the sake of those who may not have access to the originals. " And Cain said unto Hebei, his brother, let us go out into the field ; and it came to pass that, when they were in the field, Cain answered and said lo Hebel, his brother, I thought that the world was created in mercy, but it is not Cain's punishment; CHAP. IV. 9 And the Lord said unto Cain, ' ^Micrc is Abel tliy brother ? And *" I know not : Am I niv brother's he despain A.M.cir.l'^9. B.C.cirJr,73. A.SI.cir.UP. li. C cir.j67.S he said, keeper ? 10 And he said, W]\at hast thou done ? the voice of tliy brother's ■• blood '' crieth unto nie from the ground. 1 1 And now (i)-t thou cursed from the earth, which iuitli opened licr mouth to receive thy brother's blood from thy hand ; 12 When thou tillest the ground, it shall not hence{()rth yield unto thee her strength ; a fugitive and a vagabond shalt thou be in the eartlt, 13 And Cain said unto the Lord, ' My punish- ment /•'>' greater than I can bear. 14 ^ Behold, thou hast driven me out this day from the face of the earth ; and ^ from thy face shall I be hid : and I shall be a Amitive and a vagabond in the earth and it shall come •Cli. ;>. '.Ml. Ts. 0. 1?. ''.lob 'jy. ).">. 14. Ts. 10 13,14. .Tolin t). 44. ' Ucb bim'tls.- — -'' Alls n. ;>, P. Ildir. IV. ':i. .lain. .). 4. Klv. d 10. ' Or, Mine iniquUi/ is gmaUr ihan lliiU it may ic J'oii;iiiii. liuv. 16. 9. governed according to the merit of good works, nor is tliere any judtfiuent, nor a .judge, nor shall there he any fiiiure state in which good rewards stiall he jriven to the ri'jjlueoiis, or piinislmieiit t-xccuttd on the wicked ; and tur.v, there ia re- .spect .'f ))erson.s in jiidtjnicnl. On wliat account is it that thy sacrifice has heen acccplect, and mine not received with complacency .' And Hebrl an^wrred and said, the world was created in inerc)', and it is governed accordln;^ to the I'ruit of good works; there is a jud>;c, a future world, and a coming jud'^inent, wlu re good rewards stiall be given to the liijlueous, and the impious puni.shcti; and Ihere is no respect of persons in judjj;iiient ; biit because my woiki wcie better and more pit;cio(is than thine, niy oblation was received with ciimplacency. And because of these things they conlend^'d on the face of the field, and Cain rose up against Hebcl his brother, and struck a slorie into his forehead, and killed him." It is here supposed that tlie first murder committed in the world was the consequence of a religious dispute ; however Mi may have been, millions since have been sacrificed to prejudice, bigotry, and intolerance. Here, cerlainlj', origi- nated the many-headed monster, rclis^iotis perscculion : the spirit of the wicked one, in his foil weis, impels them to afllict and destroy all those who are partakers of the Spirit of God. Every persecutor is a legitimate son of the old murderer. This is the first triumph of Satan ; it is not merely a death that he has introduced, but a violent one, as the first fruits of sin. It is not the (Icr.th of an ordintny person ; but of the most holy man then in being : it is not brought about by the providence of God, or by a gradual iailure and destruction of the earthly fabric, but by a violent separati.n of body and soul : it is not done by a cnmmon enemy, from whom nothing better could be expected, but by the hand of a brother: and for no other reason, but, because the object of his envy was more righteous tlian himself. Alas! how exceeding sinl'ul does sin appear in its fust manifesialion ! Virse 10. T/ie voice nf thij brother's hlood'] It is probable thai Cain, having killed his Irolber, dug- a hole and Juried Inm in the earlh, imping thereby to prevent the murder from being known ; and that this is what is designed in the word.s, thy hrotlier's blood crieth unto me ruOM THE GROUND, ivhich huih opened her mouth to receive it from tliy hand. Some think that by the voice of thy brother's blood, the cries of Alx-l's widow and children are to be understood; as it is f .Toh 15. 20—24. Pruv. 14. 32. & '.'8. 1. s Fs. .51. 11. Ps. 143. 7. 2 Thcss. I. 9. I very probable that he was father of a family; indeed j his occupation and sacrifices seem to render this probable; and probability is all we can expect on such a subject. God represents these as calling aloud for the punishment of the murderer; and it is evident that Cain exptcted to fiill by tla- hat'.ds of .some person who, from his consan'^uiniiy, had the rigliL of the avenger of blood ; for now that the murder is found out, he expects to suffer death for it. See ver. 11-. j Verse 12. A fufi^itive and a vagabond shalt thou be] Thou I slialt be expelled from the presence of God, and from thy i fvimily connexions, and shalt have no fixed secure residence in any plai-e. The Septuagint render this crnvav km T^sfiav zan thou ^liult be i;roaninc; and iremblin'j; upon the earlh ; the i horror of thy crime shall ever haunt thee, ami tliou shalt never have any well grounded hope that God will remit the punisli- i ment thou deservest. No .state out of endless perdition can be ' considered more awful than this. I Ver.se 13. My punishment m greater than I can bear,"] The margin reads, mine iniijicity \i greater than that it may he for- given. The original words 'N^ft'JO 'JIP Snj Gadol dvuni mincso mav be tran^latt-d, h my crime too great to be forgiven ? Words which we may presume he nttereil on the verge of black despair. It is most probable that |1J? Avon, signifies rather the crime than the pimishmenl. In this sense it is used. Lev. xxvi. 41, 43. 1 Sam. xxviii. 10. 2 Kings vii. 9. and nifJ nusu, signifies to remit or forgive. The marginal reading is, therefore, to be preferred to that in the text. I Verse 14. Beholil thou hast driven me out] In verses 1 I, 12, God states two parts of Cain's punishment: — 1. The ; ground was cursed, so that it was not to yield any adequate recompence for bis most careful tillage. 2. He was to be i a fugitive and a vagabond, having no place in which he could ] dwell with comfort or seciiriiy. To these Cain hims.;lf adds others. 1. His being hidden from the face of God : which appears to signify his bLitig (xpillcd from that particular place where God li.id manitestcd his |)resence, in or contiguous I to Paradise ; where our first ]>arents resorted as to an oracle; and where they oHered their daily adorations. So, in verse 16, it is said, Cain went out from the presence of the Lord, and was not permitted any more to associate with the family in acts of rt ligious worship. 2. The continual apprehension of bdng .slam, as all the luhabilants of the earth were at that time of the same fumih/, the parents llifinselvei; still alive, F 2 God sets a ?nark on Cain. A. M.cir. 129. B. C.cir.3875. to pass, ' thai every one that findeth me shall slay me. 15 And the Lord said unto him. Therefore whosoever slayeth Cain, vengeance shall be taken on liim " sevenfold. And the Lord ' set a mark upon Cain, lest any finding him should kill him. " Cli. 9. e. Numb ?5. 19, 21,27, " Ps. 79. 1«. "^ Erx-k. 9.4,6.- ■• aKiiijjs 13. iS. & Si*. •10. Jer. ^j. 39. ic 3'.'. j. GENESIS. Cain builds a city, IB And Cain " went out from the A. M.cir. Va. B. C. cir.3875. and each having a right to kill this niurdenr of his relative. Add to all this — 3. The teiTors of a guilty conscience, his - awful apprehension of God's judgments, and of being ever- lastingly banished from the beatific vi.sion. To this part of the piinislimenl of Cain St. Paul proliably alludes, 2 Thess. i. 9. IVho shull be punislted ivith ezrrlastia^ destruriicm from t!ie presence of the l^rd, and the slori/ of hh pou-er. The words are so similar, that we can scarcely doubt of the allusion. Verse 15. The Lord set a mark upon Caui] What this mark was, has given rise to a number of frivolously curious conjec- tures. Dr. Shuckford collects the most rcmarkalile ; some say he was pandijtic : this seems to have arisen from the version of the Septuagmt, nvm nai r^i/xav icrn, groaning and Ircmhiing shall thou he. The Targum of Jonathan ben Uzziel says, the sign was frnni the great and precious name, probalily one of the letters of the word sc^stnT Yehovah. The author of an Arabic Catena in the Bodleian Library says, " A sword could not pierce him ; fire could not burn him; water could not drown him ; the air could not blast him ; nor could thunder or lightning strike him." The author of Bereshith Rabba, a Comment on Genesis, says the mark was a circle of the Sun rising upon him. Abravanel says the sign was Abel's dog, ■\?hich constantly accompanied him. Some of the Doctors in the Talmud say that it was the letter n fau marked on his forehead, which signified his contrition, as it is the first letter in the word naillTI teshiiheh, repentance. Rabbi Joseph, wiser than all the rest, says it was a long horn growing out of his forehead 1 Dr. Shuckford farther observes, that the Hebrew word r\)ii oth, which \vc translate a mark, signifies a sign or token. Thus, Gen. ix. 13. The bow was to be ms"? leoth, for a sign or token that the word should not be destroyed : therefore the words. And the Lord set a mark vpon Cain, .should be tran- slated. And the Lord ajipointed to Cain a token or sign, to convince him that no person should be permitted to slay him. To have marked him, would have been the most likely way to have brought all the evds he dreaded upon him : therefore the Lord gave him .some miraculous sign or token, that he should not be slain, to the end that he should not despair, but having time to repent, might return to a gracious God and find mercy. Notwithstanding the allu^ion which I ."iuppose St. Paul to have made to the punishment of Cain, some think that he diil repent and find mercy. I can only say, this 'joas possible. Most people who read tiiis account wonder why Cam .should dread being kdlcd, when it does not appear to them that there were any inhabitants on the earth at that 5 presence of the Lord, and dwelt in the land of Nod, on the east of Eden. 17 % And Cain knew his wife : and she con- ceived, and bare ' Enoch : and he budded a city, ^ and called the name of the city, after the name of his son, Enoch. « Hcb. Chanoch. cli. 3. 18, 22.- -fPs. '19. 11. 2Sam. 18. 18. time besides himself and his parents. To correct this mis- take, let it be observed that the death of Abel took place in the one hundred and twenty-eighth or one hundred and twenty-ninth year of the world. Now, " .Supposing Adam and Eve to have had no other sous than Cain and Abel in the year of the world one hundred and twenty-eight, yet as they had daughters married to these sons, their descendants would make a considerable tiguye on the earth. Supposing them to have been married in the nineteenth year of the world, they might easily have had each eight children, some males and some females, in the twenty fifth year. In the fillicth year there might proceed from them in a direct line sixty-four persons; in the seventy-fourth year there would be five hundred sevent5-two ; in the ninety-eighth year, four tiiousand and nintty-six ; in the one hundred and twenty- second they would amount to thirty-two thousand seven hun- dred and sixty-eight : if to these, we add the other chddren descended from Cain and Abel, their children, and their children's children, we shall have in the aforesaid one hun- dred and twenty-eight years, four hundred and liuenly-one thousand one hundred and sixty-four men capable of genera- tion ; without reckoning the women either old or young, or such as are und.:r the age of seventeen." See Dodd. But this calculation may be disputed, because there is no evidence that the antediluvian Patriarchs began to have chil- dren before they were sixty-five years of age. No^v, sup- posing that Adam at fine hundred and thirty years of age, had one hundred and thirty children, which is quite possible, and each of tliese a child at sixty-five years of age, and one in each successive year, the whole, in the one hundred and thirtieth year of the world would amount to one thousand two hundred and nineteen persons ; a number sufficient to found several villages, and to excite the apprehensions under which Cain appeared at this time to labour.. Verse 1 6. The land of Nod] As mi nod, signifies the same as "U mtd, a vagabond, some think this verse should be rendered And Cain u:ent out from the presence of the Lord, from the east of Eden, and duett a -Dugabond on the earth : thus the curse pronounced on him, verse 12, was accomplished. Verse 17. She — bare Enoch] An "pT] chanac, signifies instruct- ed, dedicated, or initiated, and especially in sacred things, it may be considered some proof of Cain's repentance, that he appears to have dedicated this son to God, who, in his father's stead, might mmister in the sacerdotal office, from which Cain, by his crime, was for ever excluded. Verse 19. LttiiKch took — tivo xi'ives] He was the first who Cam's posterity, A.M.cir.iy4. 18 And unto Enoch was born Irad: and Irad begat Mehujael: and Me- K.C ■■BIO. Iiujael begat IMcthusacl: and Methusael begat 'Lamech. 19 if And Lamech took unto liini two wives: the name of the one teas Adah, and the name of tlie other Zillah. 20 And Adah bare Jabul :' he was the father of such as "dwell in tents, and of such as liave cattle. 2\ And his brother's name was Jubal : he A.M.cir.,=)()0. BCcirSSOl. CHAP. IV. Lamecfif thejlrst bigamist was the father of all such as liandlc the harp and organ. 22 And Zillah, she also bare Tubal-cain, an " instructer of every artificer in brass and iron : and the sister of Tubal-cain "was Naaniah • Heb. X.emech. cli. S U.9. Rom. 4. 11, VZ. . 21. & 36. 2. & 2. 18, 24. — ^^ Jer. 35. 9, 10. Heb. ^ Heb. whetter. Exod-. 25. 3. 2 Cliron. 2. 7.— 23 And Lamech said unto his wives, Adah and Zillah, hear my voice ; ye wives of La- mech, hearken unto my speech : for '' I have slain a man to my wounding, and a young man " to my hurt : ikred to n^vcrsc tlic orilcr of Gotl by introducing polygamy; ami from him it lias been retailed, practised, and defended to the present day. Verse '20. Jiibul — ivris ihe father] The inventor or toucher, for so ihc word is understood, 1 Sam. x. 12. He was the first who invented tent-making, and the breeding and ma- nanmn- of cattle; or, he was, in these respects, the most eminent in thai time. Though Abel was a shepherd, it is not likely he was such on an extensive scale. Verse 21. Jubal — the father] i. e. the inventor of musical instruments, such as the IIJD kinmr, which we translate harp, and the 3JV w^ab, which we render organ: it is very likely that both words are generic, the former including under j it all stringed instruments, and the latter all iviiid instruments. ; Verse 22. Tabul-cain] The first smith on record, who taught how to inakc warlike injtruments, and domestic utensils out of brass and iron. Agricuhural implements must have been \ in use long before, for Cam was a tiller of the ground, and so ] was Adam, and they could not have cultivated the ground j without spades, hooks, lie. Some of thf se arts were useless to \ man while mnocentand upright ; hut iifter liis fall, they became necessary. Thus is the saying verified : God made man upright, but thiy have soughl out many inventions. As the power to get wealth IS from God, so also is the invention ol useful arts. , M. De l.avaur, in his Conference de la Fable avec I'Histoire ' Sainle, supposes that the Greeks and Romans took their : smith-god I'ulran, from Tubal-cam, the son of Lamech. The! probability of this «ill appear — 1. From the name, which by the omission of the Tu and turning the b into v, a change friqucntly made among the Uebrevvs, (jieeks, and Romans, makes Viikain or Vulcan. 2. From his occupation, he was an attifiter, a master smith in brass and iron. 3. He thinks this farther probable from the names and soxmJs in this verse. The melting metals in the fire, and hamuiering them, bears a near resemblance to the hissing sound ot nSs tsillah, the mother of Tuhal-cain; and hS'i tsulal, signifies lo tinkle or make a sound like a bell, I Sam. iii. 11. 2 Kings xxi. 12. 4. Vulciin IS said to have been lame: M. De l.avaur thinks thai this notion was taken from the noun s'7)S iselii, which sig- nifies a halting or lameness. 5. Vulcan had to wife Venus the goddess of beauty : Niiamah, the sister of Tubal-cain, he thinks may have given rise to this part of the fable, as her '' Or, J would .^lay a man in juy wound, t^-c. cli.49.6. ^Ot, in my hurt. name in Hebrew, signifies ifaK///u/ or s^racjoj/s. 6. Vulcan- is reported to have been jealous of his wife, and to have forged nets in which he took Mars and her, and exposed them to the view of the whole celestial court : this idea he thinks was de- rived from Ihe literal import of the name Tubal-cain; hiTMebel, signifies an incestuous mixture of relatives. Lev. xx. 12. and Njp kann, to burn with jealousy ; from these and concomitant circumstances the case of the delected adultery of Mars and Venus might be easily deduced. He is of opinion that a tra- dition of this kind might have readily found its way from the Egyptians to the Greeks, as the former liad frequent inter- course with the Hebrews. 0( Naajnah nothing more is spoken in the Scriptures; but the Targiim of Jonathan ben Uzziel, makes her the invontrix: of funeral songs and lamentations. R. S. Jarchi says she was the wife of Noah, and quotes Bereshith Rabha in support of the opinion. .Some o( the Jewish Doctors say her name is recorded in Scripture, because she was an upright and chaste woman ; but others affirm that the whole world wandered after her; and that of her, evil spirits were born into the world. This latter opinion gives some countenance to that of M. De Lavaur. Verse 23. And Lamech said unto his wives] The speech of Lamech lo his wives is in hemislichs in the original, and consequently as nothing of this kind occurs before this time, it is very probably the oldest piece of poetry in the world. The following is, as nearly as possible, a literal ti'anslation ; " And Lamech said unto his wives, Adah and Tsillah, hear ye my voice : ^\ ives of Lamech hearken to my speech : For 1 have slain a man for wounding me; And a young man for having bruised me. If Cain shall be avenged seven-fold. Also Lamech seventy and seven." It is supposed that Lamech had slain a man in his o^vn defence, and that his wives being alarmed lest the kindred of the deceased should seek his life in return, to quiet their fears he makes this speech, in which he endeavours lo prove that there was no room for fear on this account, for if the slayer of the wilful murderer, Cain, should suffer a seven-fold punishment, surely he who should kill Lamech for having slam a man in self-dcfcnccj might expect a sevcnty-scven-fold punishment. Scth born. A. M. cir. 81)0. B.C.cir.SeiU. sevenfold. A. iM. IjU. B.C. 3874. GKNESIS. 24 * If Cain shall be avenged se- venfold, truly Lamech seventy and 25 ^ And Adam knew his wife again ; and she bare a son, and '' called his name " Seth "^ : For God, said s/ic, "Ver. 1.5 ''cli. 5. 3. ' He!). Sheth ''That is. iippniiitcd, m pul "cli. 5 6. 'Heb. F.nush. so,-, („ call tlieiiiaeU'Cs hi/ the nnme of the WRD. " 1 Kings lU. 24. Ps. 116. 17. Isai. 44. 5. it 4U. 1. & This speech is very dark, and has oiven rise to a great va- riety of very strange coiijecturw. Dr. Shuckford supposes there is an elhpsis of some prccechnsr speech or circumstance, which, if known, would cast hght on the subject. In tiie antediluvian times, the nearest akin to a murdered person had a right to revenge his death, by taking aw,\y the life of the murderer. This, as we have already seen, appears to have contributed nut a little to Cain's horror, verse 14. Now, ve may suppose that the descendants of Cain were in con- tinual alarms, lest some of the other family should attempt to avenge the death of Abel on them, as they were not per- mitted to do it on Cain; and that, in order to dismiss those fears, Lamech, the seventh descendant from Adam, spoke to this elVect to his wives : " Why should you render yourselves misGi'able by such ill-founded fears ? We have slain no j)erson : we itave not done the lea^t wrong to our brethren of the oilier family : surely then reason should dictate to you, that they have no right to injure us. It is true that Cain, one of our ancestors, killed his brother Abel ; but God, willing to pardon his sin, and give him space to repent, threatened to punish those with a seven-fold ]iumshuicnt who should dare to kilJ him. If this be so, iIk'u those who should have the boldness to kill any of us who are innocent, may expect a punishment still more rigorous. For if Cain should be avenged teven-fold on the person who should slay him, surely Lamech or any of his innocent family should be avenged seventy-seven-fold on those who should injure thein." 'I'he Taigums give nearly the same meaning, and it makes a good sense ; but who can say it is the true sen.se ? If the words be read interrogatively, as they cerlaiuly may, the sense will be much clearer, and some of the sembled togitlur and ■wor.shiijped them, &c. And this thing was spnad through all the world, to serve images with services dillerent one from another, and to sacrifice unto and worship them. So, in process of time, the glorious and fearful name (of God) was. forgotten out of the mouth of all living, and out of their knowledge, and they acknowledged him not. And there was found no people on the earth that knew ought, save images of wood and stone, and temples of stone, which they had been trained up liom their childliciud to wi/rship and serve, and to swear by their names. And the wise men that were among them, as the priests and such like, thought there was no God, save the stars and inheres, for whose sake, and in whose likeness, they had made these images : but as lor the Rock everlasting, there was no man that acknowledged him, or knew him, .save a few person; in the world, as Enoch, Me- thusel h, Noah, Shein, aid Hcber. And in this way did the world walk and converse, till that pillar of the world, Abraham, our Father, was born." Maim, in Mishn. & Ains- viortli in loco. 1. ^VE see here the va^t importance of worshipping God according to his own mind: no sincerity, no uprightness of intention can atone for the neglect of positive commands ilelivered in divine Revelation when this Revelation is known. He who will bring an eucliaristic od'ering iiHtead of a sacrifice, v\hile a sin-olfering licth at the door, as he copies Cain's conduct, he may expect to be treated in the same manner. Reader, remember that thou bast an entrance unto llic Holiest through the veil, that is to say his flesh ; and tho.-e who come in this way, God will in no wise cast out. 2. We see the horrible nature of envy, its eye is evil, merely because God is good ; it easily begets hatred ; hatred, deep settled malice; and malice, murder! Watch against the first appearance of this most destructive passion, the prime characteristic of which is to seek the destruction of the object of its malevolence, iiul finally to ruin its possessor. 3. Be thankful to God that, as weakness increased and wants became multiplied, God enabled man to find out u.-e- ful inventions, so as to lessen excessive labour, and provide every thing indispensably necefsary for the support of life. He who carefully attends to the dictates of honest .sober indus- try, is never likely to perish for lack of the necessaries of life. 4. As the followers of God, at this early period, found it indispensably necessary to separate themselves from all those who were irreligious and profane, and to make a public pro- fession of their attachment to the truth; so it should be now. There are still men of profane minds, whose spirit and con- duct are destructive to godliness; and in reference to such, the permanent order of God is, come out from uinonz them, touch not the unclean thing, and I u-ill i-ectize you. He who is not determined to be a Christian, at all events, is not far from being an Infidel. Those only who confess Christ a;nong men, shall be acknowledged before his Father, and the angels of God. CHAPTER V. J recapitulation of the account of tlie creation of man, 1, 2; and of the t/irlh of Set/i, 3. Gcncalogi/ of the ten Anlediluvian Patriarchs, 3 — 3 1 . Enoch's e.vtraordinari/ pietif, CC ; ///,s translation to heaven uifhout seein' cli. 4. O.5.— « I Chron. 1. 1, &c. '' cli. 1. '/S.- 3. 19. Hebr. 9. »7.- — -' cl.. 4. iti. -= ch. Verse 3. And Adam lived an hundred and thirty years, ^•c.~\ The Scripture Chronology, especially in the ag;es of some of the ante and post diluvian Patriarchs, has exceedingly puzzled •chroiiologists, critics, and divines. The printed Hebrew text, the Samaritan, the Septuagint, and Josephus, are all 7 And Scth lived after he begat Enos eiglit hundred and seven years, and begat sons and daughters : 8 And all the days of Seth were nine hundred and twelve yc-ars : aiid he died. 9 % And Enos lived ninety years, and begat ^ Cainan : 10 And Enos lived after he begat Cainan eight hundred and fifteen years, and begat sons and daughters : 11 And all the days of Enos were ••\m n+f. nine hundred and five years : and he ^ ^' . '""*' died. 1 2 f And Cainan lived seventy ^ "• ^-^^ A. M 2r55. B.C. 370*. A.M. 1012. 15 C. •J'Jdi. A. IM 3-i5. 13. C. 3t.79. years, and begat Mahalaleel B. C. 3609. e Ileb. Kman. " Gr. Maleled. different, and have their respective vouchers and defenders. The following tables of the genealogies of tiie I'atriarchs before and after the flood, according to the Hebrew, Sa- maritan, and Septuagint, will at once exhibit the discord- ances. ANTEDILUVIAN PATRIARCHS LIVED BEFORE THEIR son's KIRTH. Adam, Seth, EllOS, Cainan, Mahalaleel, Jared, Enoch, Methuselah, Lamech, Noah, at the flood. Gen. V. 3. 6. 9. 12. 15. 18. 2 1. 25. ■ 28. Gen. vii. 6. Hebrew. 130 105 90 70 65 162 65 1S7 182 600 Total before the flood, 1656 ^atnarit. 130 105 90 70 65 62 65 67 5 ; 600 1307 Septuag. 230 205 190 170 165 162 165 167 188 600 2242-'- 111 this first period, the sum in Josephus is 2256, which is also adopted by Dr. Hales in his New Analysis of C/tronology. POSTDILUVIAN PATRtARCHS LIVED BEFORE THEIR son's birth. Shem begot Arphaxad ^ after the flood. Gen. >■ xi. 10. _) Arphaxad, Gen. xi. 12. Cainan (2d) mentioned") only by the LXX & [• Luke iii. 36. j Salah, Gei Eber, Peleg, Reu, Serug, Nalior, Terah, Total to the 70th year ) of I'erah. j 14. 16. 18. 20. 22. 24. 26. Hebrew. Samarit. Septiiag. 2 o 2 35 135 135 130 30 ISO 130 34 134 134 30 130 130 32 132 132 30 130 130 29 79 179 70 70 70 292 942 1172* uni in Jo sephus is 1002. * The Septuagint account of the ages of the antediluvian and postdiluvian Patriarchs in the above tables, is taken from the V.ATICAN copy: but if we follow the Alex.ANDRIAN MS. we shall have, in ihe first period, the whole sum of 22(i2 instead of 2242 : and, in the second period, 1072 instead of 1172. On this subject the diflerent MSS. of the Septuagint abound with various readin"s. ■ " Geitealogy of the ratriarchs. A.iM.:9.5 13 And Caiiiun li\C(l after lie bc^jat B^jro^ Mahalaleel, ciglit luimlrcd and Ibrty years, and begat sons and dangliter> : A.M. i.'j.i. 14 Ami all the days oCC'ainan were B. c. ?76!>. j^jij^ hundred and ten years: und he 15 if And Mahalaleel lived sixty and live years, and begat " Jarcd : 16 And Mahalaleel lived aller he begat Jared, eight hundred and thirty years, and begat sons and daughters : A.M. 'JO. 17 And all the days of Mahalaleel _i'_!!ll: were eight hundred ninety and li\e years : and he died. CHAP. V. E)iocli tcalks 18 % And .Tared lived an hundred sixty and two years. I'tth God, died. A. JU. wo. B.C i •4t. " Heb. Jercd. *• Judc 14 15, ' Gr. Mathusala.- 17. 1. it il. 40. -" cli. 6. 9. & For much sat'sfactory information on this .subject, I must refer to A New Aiuilt/sis of Chronology/, by the Rev. Willium Ilulcs, D. D. 4to. 3 vols. Lond. 1809. And Adum liC'^at a son in his own likeness, after his iintige, words nearly li)e same witli those, ch. i. 26. Lft us make niitn in our imt'^c, ifler our likeness. Wliat tliis i.inas;e and like- nesi of God were, we have already seen ; and we may rest assund, that the same imag'e and likeness are not meant here. The body of Adam was created provisionally immortal : i. e. while he continued obedient, he could not die ; but his obe- dience was voluntary, and his state, a probationary one. The j soul of Adam was created in the moral ima^e of God, in knuut- I ledse, righieousness, and true holiness. He had now sinned, ! and consequently had lost this moral rtscinblance to his Maker; I lie had also become h(o;-m/, through his breach of the law. His t iraagie and likeness were therefore widely dillLrent at this time [ from what they were before ; and his be^rettin^ children in this image and likeness, jjlainly implies that they were imper- fect like himself, mortal like himself, sinful and corrupt like himself. For it is impossilile, that he, beinfj impure, fallen from the Divine iiiia;ie, could l)e>4et a pure and holy otlspriny. unless we could suppose it possible that a bitter fountain could send forth siveet waters; tir that a cause could produce ejf'ects totally dissLinilar from itself. What is said here of Seth, might Ivave been said of all the other children of Adam, as they were all beijotten after his fall ; but the sacred writer has thought proper to mark it only in this instance. Verse 22. And Enoch walked ivith (iod — three hundred yetirs] There are several things wordiy of our most particular notice in tills account : — I . The name of this patriarch : Enoch, tiv.m "pn chanac, which signifies to instruct, to initiate, to dedicate. irom his siibsiquent conduct we are authorized to believe he was early instructed in the things of God, initiated in tlip worship of his Maker, and dedicated to his service. ]>v these means, under the influence of the divine Spirit, whicii will ever attend pious parental instructions, his mind gut that sacred bias, which Ud him to act a pajt so distinguished tlirounh the course of a loiig life. ::. Mis religious conduct. He wcilkd uith God; 'pTiTV ^ Knocn : 19 And and he begat .\ M. 15. c. 6-.'2. he begat Enocl Tared lived after eight hundred years, and begat sons'antl daugh ters : 20 And ;dl the days of .Tared were nine hundred sixty and two years : and he died. 21 51" And Enoch lived sixty and five years, and begat ' Methuselah : 22 And Enoch " walked with God after he be. gat jMetiuiselah, three hundred years, and begat sons and daughters : A. M.14: >. «. c. IWl. A. U.6ki7. li. C. ryjM. 2 Kings so 3. P3. 16. 8. & 116.0. ic U'8. 1. Mic. 6. 8. Mai. 2. 6. i/ifhhalec, he set himself to walk, he was fixedly purposed, and determined to live to God. Those who are acquainted with the original, will at once see that it has this force. A verb in the. conjugation called hithpdel signifies a reciprocal act, that which a man does upon himself: lure we may consider Enoch receiv- ing a pious education, and llie divine influence throupjh it; in consequence of which he determines to be a worker with God, and therefore takes up the resolution to walk with his Maker, that he might not receive the grace of God in vain. 3. The circumstances in \vhich he was placed. He was a patriarch, the king, the priest, and the prophet of a nume- rous fanuly ; to whom he was to administer justice, among whom he was to perforin all the rites and ceremonies of re- ligion, and leach, both by precept and example, the way of truth and righteousness. Add to this, he was a marrtedmun, he had a numerous family of his own, independently of the col- lateral branches over which he was obliged, as patriarch, to pre- side ; he xualkcd three hundred years with God, and begat sonti and daughters : therefore, marriage is no hindrance even to the perfection of piety, much less inconsistent with it, as some have injudiciously taught. 4. The astonishing height of piety to which he had arrived : being cleansed from all Hlthiness of the flesh and of the spirit, and having perfected holiness in the fear of God, we find not only his .soul but hi* body |)urified, so that without being obliged to visit the empire of death, he was cajiable of imme- diate translation to the paradise of God. There are few cases of this kind on record; but probably there might be more, many more, were the followers of God more faithful to the grace tliey receive. ,5. Enoch attained this state of religious and spiritual excel- lence in a time when, comparatively speaking, there were few helps, and no ■.■jritten revelation. Here then, we cannot but see and admire how mighty the grace of God is, and what won- ders it works in the behalf of those who are faithful; who set themselves to walk with God. It is not the want of grace, noi of the means of grace, that is the cau.se of the decay of this primitive piety ; but the want of faithfulness in those who have the light, and yet will not walk as children of the light. Enoch translated. GENESIS. Noah and his sons. A. M. 937. B. C. 3017 A. M. 874. B.C. 3130. 23 And all the clays of Enoch were three hundred sixty and five year.s : 24 And * Enoch walked with God : and he "was not ; for God took him. 25 % And Methuselah lived a hun- dred eighty and seven years, and be- gat '' Lamech : 26 And Methuselah lived after he begat La- mech, seven hundred eighty and two years, and begat sons and daughters : A. AIA656. 27 And all the days of Methuselah ^•^•^^"^" were nine hundred sixty and nine years : and he died. A. M. 1(1.56. 2g ^ ^„(| Lamech lived a hundred ^' ^' '''''^' eighty and two years, and begat a son : »2Kingh2. 11. Esclus.4l. 16. & i9. U. Hebr. 11.3. <> H 'iJT.Kcc. Luke;>. 36. Hebr.,11. 7. 1 Pel. 3. 20. I' Meb. Lemcch. 6. If the grace of God coulii work such a mighty change in those primitive times, when life and immortahty were not brought to hght by the gospel ; what may we not expect in tlicse times in which the Son of God tabernacles among men ; in which he gives his holy Spirit to them who ask him; in which all things are possible lo hiai who believes ? No man can prove that Enoch had greater spiritual advantages than any of the other Patriarchs, though it seems pretty evident, that he made a belter use of those that were common to all, than any of the rest did : and it would be absurd to say, that lie had greater spiritual h.elps and advantages than Chris- tians can now expect; for he lived under a dispensation much less perfect than that of the Law, and yet the Law itself was only the sliachw of the glorious substance of gospel blessings and gospel privileges. 7. It is said that Enoch not only vcalkedwith God, setting him always before his eyes, beginning, continuing, and end- ing every work to his glory, but also, that he pleased God, and had the testimony that he did please God, Heb. xi. 5. Hence we learn, that it was then possible to live so as not to ollend God ; consequently so as not to commit sin against him ; and to have the continual evidence or testimony that all that a man did and purposed was pleasing in the sigiit of Him who searches the heart, and by whom devices are weighed ; and if it was possible then, it is surely, through the same grace, possible now, for God, and Christ, and faith are still the satne. Verse 21. Th; days of Methuselah ivere nine hundred sixty and nine years\ This is the longest lil'e mentioned in Scripture, and probably the longest ever lived ; but we have not autho- rity to say positively, that it was the longest. Before the flood, and before artificial nfniements were much known and cultivated, the life of man was greatly protracted ; and yet, of him who lived within ihirly-one years of a thousand, it is said, he died : and the longest life is but as a moment when it is past. Though life is uncertain, precarious, and full of natural evils, yet it is a blessing in ail its periods, if devoted to the glory of God, and the interests of the soul : for, while it lasts, 29 And he called his name " Noah ", ^ m- "as- saying, This sarne shall comfort us ^' ^' ^^*^' concerning our work and toil of our hands, because of the ground " which the Lord hath cursed. 30 And Lamech lived after he begat Noah five hundred ninety and five years, and begat sons and daughters : 31 And all the days of Lamech A.M.ieei. were seven hundred seventy and se- ven years : and he died. 32 % And Noah was five hundred years old : and Noah begat ' Shem, Ham, * and Japheth. B. C. 2353. A. M. 1556. B. C. S448. "■ That is, rest, or, comftrt. ^ ch. 3. 17. & 4. 11.- Sch. 10. 21. -•■cli. 6. 10.- we may acquaint ourselves with God, and be at peace, and thereby good shall come unto us. Job xxii. 21. Verse '29. This same shall comfort us] This is an allusion, as some think, to the name of Noah, which they derive from Oru nucham, to comfort : but it is much more likely that it comes from MJ nuch, or ITU nuach, to rest, to settle, &c. And what is more comfortable than rest, after toil &nA labour f These words seem to have been spoken prophetically concern- ing Noah, who built tiie ark for the preservation of the human race, and who seems to have been a typical person ; for when he offered his sacrifice after the drying up of the waters, it is said, " God smelled a savour of REST, and said he would not curse the ground any more for man's sake." Gen. viii. 21. And from that time, the earth seems to have had, upon an average, the same degree of fertility ; and the life of man, in a few generations after, was settled in the mean, at threescore years and ten. See chap. ix. 3. Verse 32. Noah begat Sheni, Ham, and Japheth."] From ch. X. 21. 1 Chron. i. 5, &c. we learn that Japheth was the eldest son of Noah, but Shem is mentioned first, because it was from him, in a direct line, that the Messiah came. Ham was certainly ihe youngest of Noah's sons, and, from what we read, ch. ix. 22. the worst of them ; and how he comes to be men- tioned out of his natural order, is not easy to be accounted for. When the Scriptures design to mark precedency, though the subject be a younger son, or brother, he is always men- tioned /rsi ; so Jacob is named before Esau, his elder brother; and Ephruim before Manasses. See ch. xxviii. 5. xlviii. 20. Among many important things presented to our view in this chapter, several of which have been already noticed, we may oliserve, that of all tlie antediluvian Patriarchs, Enoch, who was probably tlie best man, was the shortest time upon earth : his years were exactly as the days in a solar revolution, viz. three hundred and sixty-Jive ; and, like the sun, he fulfilled a glorious course, shining more .-nd more unto the perfect day, and was taken when in his meridian splendor, to shine like the sun in the kingdom of his father for ever. I The vniU'rpUcation and From computation it appears — 1. Tliat Adam lived to see I.aiiieili the ninlli generation, in the filty-sixtli year of who See Numb. 23. 19. 1 Sam. 15. 11, 2?. 2 Sam. 24. 16. Mai. 3. 6. .lam'. 1. 17. • Tsai. 63. It). £ph. 4. 30. ^ Heb. from vinn unto heast. ^ cii. 19. 19- Exod. S3. 12, 13, 16, 17. Luke 1. 30. Acts 7. 46. " ch. 7. 1. Ezek. 14- devilish mind. These were the Sons of God who were born from above, children of the kingdom, becau.se children of God. Hence, we may suppose originated the different appellatives given to sinners and saints: the former were termed yiyavrsf. Earth-born, and the latter ayiot saints, i. e. persons jiot of the Earth, or separated from the Earth. The same became migiilv men — men of renownl] D'13J Gihbo- riin, which we render mightj/ men, signifies pnjperly con- querors, heroes, from "134 gahur, " he prevailed, was victorious ;" and CliTl 'I^JX anshey ha-shem, " men of the name;" aii^aTTOi CK)|«arc(, .Septuagint; tlic same as we render men of renoxvn, renominati, fj:ice named as the word implies, having one name which tlicy derived from their fathers, and another which they acquired by their daring exploits and enterprizes. It may be necessary to remark here, that our translators have rendered seven different Hebrew words by the one term giants, viz. nephilim, e,ibborim, enachim, rephai/im, emitn, and zam- zuzim, by which appellatives are probably meant in general, persons of great knowledge, piety, courage, wickedness &c. and not men of enormous stature as is generally conjectured. Verse 5. The zvickedncss of man was greati What an aw- ful character does God give of the inhabitants of the antedi- luvian world ! 1. They were /?«/(, (verse 3.) wholly sensual, the desires of the mind overwhelmed and lost in the desires of the flesh, their souls no longer discerning their high destiny, but ever minding earthly things, so that they were sensualized, V)rutaliztd, and liccome flesh; incarnated, so as not to retain God in their knowledge, and they lived, seeking their portion in tliis life. 2. They were in a state of wickedness. All was corrupt within, and all unrighteous without : neither the science nor practice of religion existed. Piety was gone; and every form of sound words had disappeared. 3. This wickedness was great, n3T fabbah, " was multiplied;" it was continually increasing, and multiplying increase by increase, »o that the xvhok tank was corrujtt before God, and was iilkd and reveals it to Noah 8 f But Noah ^ found grace in the am. 1536. eyes of the Lord. ?:^^ 9 These are the generations of Noah: " Noah was a just man, and ' perfect in his generations; and Noah ^ walked with God. 10 And Noah begat three sons. A.I\I.cir.l;j.i6. ii. C. cir.2418. ' Shem, Ham, and Japheth. 1 1 The earth also was corrupt " before God, and the earth was " filled with violence. 12 And God "looked upon the earth, and, be- hold, it was corrupt; for all flesh had corrupt- ed his way upon the earth. 13 And God said unto Noah, " The end of all flesh is come before me ; for the earth is fill- ed with violence through them; '' and, behold I will destroy them ' with the earth. 14,20. Ectlus. 44, 17. Rom. 1. 17. Ifebr. 11. 7. 2 Pet. 2, 5. ' Or, «p- 7-iWi(. "ch. 5. 22. 'ch. 5. 32. "> ch. 7. I. & 10. 9. & 13. 13. 2 Chron. 31. 27. Luke 1. 6. Rum. 2. 13. & 3. 19. ■■ Ezek. 8. 17. & 28. 16. Hah. 2. 8, )7. ° ch. 18. 21. Ps. 14. 2. & 33. 13, 14. & .')3. 2, 3. P.ler. 51. 13. Ezek, 7. 2, 3, 6. Amos 8. 2. 1 Pet. 4. 7. 'i ver. 17. . ^ Or, frvm the earth. with violence, (verse 11.) profligacy among the low, and cruelty and oppression among the higher classes being only ])redorainant. 4. All the iinaginations of their thoughts were evil — the very first embryo of every idea, the fi'yment of every thought — the very materials out of which perception, con- ception and ideas were formed, were all evil — the fountain which produced them, with every thought, purpose, wish, de- sire and motive was incurably poisoned. 5. All these were evil luilhout any mixture of good — the Spirit of God which strove with them was continually resisted, so that evil .had its sovereign sway. 6. They were evil continually — therer wa.t no interval of good, no moment allowed for serious reflection, no holy purpose, no righteous act. What a finished picture of a iallen soul ! Such a pictm-e as God alone, who searclies the heart and tries the spirit, could possibly give. 1. To complete the whole, God represents himself as repenting be- cause he had made them, and as griexed at the heart because of their iniquities! Had not these been voluntary transgres- sions, crimes which they might have avoided, had they not grieved and quenched the Spirit of God, could he speak of them in the manner he does here.? 8. So incensed is the most holy and the most merciful God, ihat he is determined to destroy the work of his hands — And the Lord said, I luitl destroy man v^hom I have created, (verse 7.) how great must the evil have been, and how provoking llie transgressions, which obliged the most compassionate God, for the vindication of his own glory, to form this av^ful purpose! Fools make a mock at sin — but none, except fools. Verse 8. Noali found grace in the eyes rf the Lord"] Why? because he was, I. A Just man p'TS B^»x ish tsadik, a man who gave to all their due, for this is ihe ideal meaning of tlw original worth 2. He was perfect in his generation, he was in all things a consistent charactei', never departing IVom the truth in principle or practice. 3. He ■walked ivilh God, he was not only righlcout in his conduct, but he wss pious, and had cojv- 3 God instructs Noah j *p '5^^' 14 ^ Make thee an ark of gopher .; . """'^'" wood; ' rooms slialt tliou make in the j ark, and shalt pitch it '' within and without with pitch. I 15 .Ind this is the fashion which thou shalt horv to make the ark. A iM.l.i.>,i. \'-C. SkR. CHAP. VI. hundred cubits, "^ the breadth of it fifty cubits, and the height of it thirty cubits. 16 A window'' shalt thou make to tlie ark, and in a cubit shalt thou finish it above ; and the make it (>]': The length of the ark shall be three door ' of the ark shalt thou set in the side thereof; ■ neb. riMfj. » Eiod. 2. 3. ' cli. 7. 20. Deut. 3. 1 1. tiniial commimion with God. The same word is used liere as before in the case of Enoch. See ciiap. v. 22. Veife 1 ! . The e.irl/t also was corrupt'^ See on verse 5. Verse 13. / iviU de.^lroj/ them XL-itli the earlh.] Not only the liunian ra;-c was to be destroyed, Imt all terrestrial animals i. e. thoje whicli could not live in the waters. These must necessarily be destroyed when the whole surface of the earth was drowned. But destroying the earth may probably mean the alteration of its constitution. Dr. Woodward, in his Na- tural History of the Earth, has rendered it exceedingly proba- ble that the whole terrestrial substance was amalsjumated with the waters, after which, the diflerent materials of its compo- sition settled in beds or strata according to their respective gravities. This tlieorj', however, is disputed by others. Verse 1 4. M(ike thee an urk] nsn tebath, a word which is used only to express this vessel, and that, in which Moses was preserved, Exod. ii. 3, 5. It signifies no more than our word vessel in its common acceptation — a hollow place, capa- ble of containing persons, goods &c. without any particular reference to shape or form. Gopher ivooil] Some think the cedar is meant, others the cj/press. Bochart renders this probable, 1. from the appellation, supposing tlie Greek word xvTrapia-a-o; cypress, was formed from the Hebrew -\3J gopher, for take away the termination ht-cto;, and then gopar and kuttcio will have a near resemblance. 2. Because the cypress is not liable to rot, nor to be injur. d by worms. 3. The cypress was anciently used for ship-bnildiiig. 4. This wood abounded in Assyria, where it is probable Noah budded the Ark. — After all, tlie word is of doubtful signification, and occurs no where else in the Scriptures. The Septuagint render the place f« iuT^-jiv tet- faymnv of square timber, and the Vulgate de lignis hcvigatis " of planed timber," so it is evident that these translators knew not what kind of wood was intended by the orio-inal. The Syriac and Arabic trifle witii the passage, rendering it tvickcr work, as if the ark had been a great has/cel! Both the Targums render it cedar, and the Persian, pine or fir. Verse 15. Thou shalt make the length of the ark three hun- dred cubits, the breadth fifty, axxA the height thirty.'] Allowing the cubit, which is the length from the elbow to the top of the middle finger, to be eighteen inches, the ark mu.st iiavc been four hundred and fifty feet in length, sevmly-fite in breadth, and forty-five in height. But that the ancient cubit was more than eighteen inches, has been demonstrated by Mr. Greaves, who travelled into Greece, Palestine, and Ei:ypt, in order to be able to ascertain the weights, monies and measures of antiquity. He measured the pyramids in Egypt, and comparing the accounts which Herodotus, Strabo and olhers give of their size, he found the length of a cubit to be txucnty- 4>iK inches and eight hundred and eighty-eight decimal parts o\it ' Cli. 8. 6. ' ch. 7. 16. Luke 13. S.j. of a thousand, or nearly iwenty-tiuo inches. Hence the cube of a cubit is evidently ten thousand four hundred and eighty-siv inches. And from this it will appear that the three hundred cu- bits of the ark's lengtli, make./ir>e hundred s^nA forty-seven feet; The fifty for its breadth, ninety-one feet two inciies; and the, thirty for its height, fifty-four feet eight inches. When these dimensions arc examined, the ark will be found to be a vessel whose capacity was more than sufficient to contain ail persons and aiiinials said to have been in it, with sufficient food lor each for more tlian twelve monlhs. In the abo\e calculation the decimals arc omitted, which, if received into the account, would have increased the capacity considerably. Tins vessel Dr. Arbuthnot computes to have been eighty-one thousand and sixty-two tons in burthen. As many have supposed the capacity of the ark to have been much too small for tlie things which were contained in it, it will be necessary to examine th:.^ subject thoiou'-hiv, that every dilhculty may be removed. The tilings contained in the ark, besides the eight persons of Noah's family, were one pair of all unclean animals, and seven pair of all cleait animals, with provisions for all, sufficient for twelze months. At the first View, the number of animals may appear so immense, that no space but ihe forest, could be thought suf- ficient to contain them. If, however, we come to a calcula- tion, the number of the diflerent kinds of animals will be found much less than is generally imagined. It is a question, whe- ther ill this account any but the different ^e«fra of animals ne- cessary to be brought into the aik, should be included. Na- turalists have divided the whole system of zoologjr into CLASSES and OKDKRS, Containing genera and species: There are six classes thus denominated. 1. Mmnmuli.u 2. Aces. 3. Amphibia. 4. Pisces. 5. Insecta ; and, 6. Vermes. \\"iiU the three last of these, viz, fishes, insects and worms, the oucs- tion can have little to do. The first CI^\ss Mammalia, or animals with teals, contains seven orders, and only forty-three genera, if we except the seventh order cete, i. e. all the whale kind, which certiiiily need not come into this account. The diflerent species in this class amount, the cete excluded, lo/:c hundred and forty-three. The second Cl..\ss, avk.S, birds, contains six orders, and only seventy four genera, if we exclude the third order anseres or web-footed fiiwls, all of which could very well live in the water, Tlie dillLrent species in this class, the anseres except- ed, amount to two thousand three hundred and seventi/.two. The third CLASS AMI>fIIBIA, contains only two orders; rep. tiles and sci-pents ; these comprehend toj ^'entra, and three hun- dred and sixty-six species; but of the reptiles, many could live in the water, such as the tortoise, frog, Sfc. Of the former till re are thirty-three species, of the VAltev seventeen, which ex- cluded, reduce the number to three hundred and sixteen. The The flood threalened. GENESIS. The covenant mth Noah; A. M. 1536. B. C. 2468. mfh lower, second, and third stories shalt thou make it. 17 * And, behold, I, even I, do bring a flood of waters upon the earth, to destroy all flesh, wherein is the breath of life, '' from under heaven; * Vcr. 13. ch. 7. 4, 21, 22, 23. 2 Pet. 2. 5. Ps. 29. 10. & 93. 3, 4. whole of these would occupy but little room in the ark, for, a small portion of earth, Sjx: in the hold, would be sufficient for iheir accommodation. Bishop ^V'llkin3, who has written largely, and with his usual accuracy on this subject, supposes, that quadrupeds do not amount to one hundred diderent kinds, nor birds, which could not live in the water, to two hundred. Of quadrupeds he shews that only seventy-two species needed a place in the ark : and the birds he divides into nine classes, inciudins^ in the ^'hole one hundred and ninely-five kinds, fiom which all the web-fooled should be deducted, as these could live in the water. He computes all the carnivorous auunals equivalent, as to the bulk of their bodies and food, to tuienly-seven wolves ; and all tlie rest to one hundred and eighty oxen. For the former, he allows otie thousand eight hundred and twenty-five sheep, for their annual consumption ; and for the latter, one hundred and nini thousand Jive hundred cubits of hay ; these animals and their food, will be easily contained in the two first stories, and much room to spare : as to the third stonj, no person can doubt of its beinn- sufficient for the fowls, with Noah and \\\s family. One sheep each day, he judi^es will be sufficient for six wolves; and a square cubit of haj', which contains forty-one pounds, as ordinarily pressed in our ricks, will be amply suffi- cient for one ox in the day. When the quantum o\ room which these animals and their provender required for one year, is com- pared with the capacity of the ark, we sliall be led to con- clude with the learned bishop, " that of the two it is more dilHcult to assign a number and bulk of necessary things to answer to the capacity of the ark, than to find sufficient room for the several species of annuals and their food already known to hjve been there." This he attributes to the imper- fection of our lists of animals, especially those of the un- known parts of the earth; and adds, " that the most expert mathematicians at this day," and he was one of the first in : Europe, " could not assiqjn the pniportion of a ve.'sel better ; accommodated to the purpose than is here done." And con- I chides thus : " The capacity of the ark, which has been made an objection against Scripture, ought to be esteemed a con- firmation of its divine authority : since, in those ruder ages, men, being less versed in arls and philosophy, were more ob- noxious to vultiar prejudices than now ; so that had it been a human invention, it would have been contrived according to those wild apprehension.s, which arise from a confused and general view of things, as much too big as it has been repre- sented too tittle." See lip. VVilkins's Essay towards a Philo- iophicul CJturacler and Language. Verse 16. A window slialt t/iou make] What this was can- not be absolutely ascertained. The original word inS tsuhar, signifies clear or bright : the Septuagint tianslate it by iTTtJuvayuv, " collecting, thou shalt make the aik," which A. M. 1536. B C ''468. and every thing that is in the earth shall die. 18 But with thee will I "^ establish my covenant; and ■* thou shalt come into the ark, thou, and thy sons, and thy wife, and thy sons wives with thee, Amos 9. fi.- -'' ch. 2. 7. ch. 7. 13. ' ch. 9. 9.- 1 Pet. o. ^0. 2 Pet. 2. 5. -" ch. 7. 1, 7, 13. plainly shews they did not understand the word as signifying any kind of window or light. Symmachus translates it SiapjifEj, a transparency ; and Acquila fji,etrti//.0^ivov, the noon. Jonathan ben Uzzitl supposes that it was a precious luminous atone, which Noah, by divine command, brouuht from the river Pison. It is probably a word, which should be taken in a collective sense, signifying apertures for air and light. In a cubit shalt thou finish it (the ark) above] Probably meaning, that the roof should be left a cubit broad at the apex or top, and that it should not terminate in a «/«»•/>, ridge. But this place is variously understood. Verse 1 7. Do bring a flood] 7130 mabul, a word which is used only to designate ihe general deluge, being never applied to sig- nify any other kind of inundation : and does not the Holy Spi- rit intend to shew by this, that no other^ooci was ever like this; and that it should continue to be the sole one of the kind ? There have been many partial inundations in various coun- tries, but never more than ONE gen.ral deluge ; and we have God's promise, ch. ix. 15. that there shall never be another. Verse 1 8. Will I establish my covenant} The word IV\2 beriih, from 13 bar, " to purify," or " cleanse," signifies properly a purification, or purifier; (see on Gen. 15.) be- cause, in all covenants made between God and man, sin and sinfulness were ever supposed to be on man's side, and that God could not enter into any covenant or engagement with him without a purifier: hence in all covenants, a sa- crifice was offered for the removal of oflences, and the re- conciliation of God to the sinner; and hence the word n'13 beriih not only signifies a covenant, but also the sacrifice ofiered on the occasion, Exod. xxiv. 8. Psal. 1. 5. and Jesus Christ, the great atonement and purifier, has the same word for his title, Isai. xlii. 6. xlix. 8. and Zech. ix. II. Almost all nations in forming alliances, &cc. made their covenants or contracts in the same way. A sacrifice was provide d, its throat was cut, and its blood poured out before God ; then the whole carcase was divided through t!ie spinal marrow from the head to the rump, so as to make exactly two equal parts; these were placed opposite to each other, and the contracting parties passed between them, or entering at opposite ends, met in the centre, and there took the covenant oath. This is particularly referred to by Jeremiah, ch. xxiv. 18, 19, 20. " 1 will give the men (into the hands of their enemies, ver. 20.) that have transgressed my covenant, which have not performed the words of the covenant which they made bei<)re me, zuhen they cut the calf in twain, and passed between the parts thereof ," Sfc. See also Deut. xxix, 12. A covenant, says Mr. Ainsworth, is a dispo.sition of good things faithfully declared, which God here calls /lis, as arising from his grace towards Noah (ver. 8.) and all men; but imjilying also conditions on man's part, and tlieretbre ia< 4 f- i Noah is ordered to preserve CHAP. VII. a pair of every kind of animals. A.J1.15-.6. 19 And of every living thing of all '• ^- "'^'^' flesh, ' two of every sort shalt thou bring into the urk, to keep t/iem aJivc with thee; they sliall be male and female. 20 Of l()vvls after their kind, and of cattle after their kind, of every creeping thing of tlie earth after his kind, two of every sort A.M.15.S6. B. C. MfiS. • Ch. 7. 8, 9. 15, 16 " ch. 7. 9, 15. See tli. 2. 19. called our covenant, Zech. ix. 11. The Apostles call it AiaSwu, a testament or disposition; and it is niixtd ot" the properties botli of covenant and testament, as tlic Apostle shews, Iltb. ix. 16, &c. and of both, may be named a iismmeutal covenant, whereby the disposing of God's favours and good things to us is declai'ed. The covenant made with Noah signified, on God's part, that he should save Noah and his family from death by the ark. On Noah's part, that * he should in faith and obedience make and enter into the ark — TItou shalt co?ne into the ark, Ifc. so committing- himself : to God's preservation, Heb. xi. 7. And under this the ^ covenant or testament of eternal salvation by Christ was also i implied, the Apostle testifying, 1 Pet. iii. 21. that the anti- ' tvpe, baptism, doth also now save us; for baptism is a seal of our salvation, Mark xvl. 16. To /))Oi<(/e a Saviour, and the means of salvation, is GOD's part — to accept this Saviour, laying hold on the hope set before us, is ours. Those who re- fuse the way and means of salvation, must perish; those who accept of the great Covenant Sacrifice, caimot pensh, but shall have eternal life. — See on ch. xv. 10, &c. Verse 19. To keep them alive] God might have destroyed all the animal creation, and created others to occupy tlie new world; but he chose rather to presene those already |i " shall come unto thee, to keep them alive. , i 21 And take thou unto thee of all food that is ^ eaten, and thou shalt gather it to thee ; and it shall be for food for thee, and fc^r them. 22 'Thus did Noah; " according to all that I God commanded him, so did he. ' Hebr. 1 1. r. Sec Exod. 40 16. " ch 7. S, 9, 16. created. The Creator and Preserver of the universe does nothing but what is essentially necessary to be done. No^ thing should be wantonly wasted: nor should poii-er or skill be lavished where no necessity exists; and yet it required more means and oecononiy to preserve the old, than to have created new ones. Such respect has God to the work of his hands, that nothing but what is essential to the credit of his justice and holi- ness, shall ever induce him to destroy any thing he has made. Verse 21. Of all food that is eaten] That is, of the food proper for every species of animals. Verse 22. Thus did ^oah] He prepared the ark; and during one hundred and twenty years preached righteousness to that sinful generation, 2 Pet. ii. 5. And this we are in- formed, 1 Pet. iii. 18, 19, &c. he did by the Spirit of Christ: for it was only through him, that the doctrine of re- pentance could ever be successfully preached. Tlie people in Noah's time are represented as shut up in prison, arrested and condemned by God's justice, but graciously alloweil the space of one hundred and twenty years to repent in. This respite was an act of great mercy; and no doubt tiiousands who died in the interim, availed themselves of it, and be- lieved, to the saving of their souls. But the great majority of the people did not, else the/oo(/ had never come. CHAPTER VH. God informs Noah, iJiat rcithin seven dai/s he sliall send a rain upon the earth ihat shall continue for forti/ dai/s and nights, 4. And therefore commands him to take his famili/, with the different clean and unclean animals, and enter the ark, 1 — 3. This command is punctually oheijed, 5 — 9. ' In the seventeenth dttt/ of the second month, in the six hundredth year ofNouIis life, the naters, from the opened zcindozcs of heaven, and the broken up fountains of the great deep, icere poured out upon the earth, 10 — 12. The different quadrupeds, foirts, and reptiles, come unto Noah, and tlie Lord shuts him and them in, l.^ — Hi. The zcaters increase, and tlie ark floats, 17. Tlie Zi/iole earth is covered zcith icater fifteen cubits above tite highest mountains, 18 — 20. Jll terrestrial animals die, 2 1 — 23. Jnd the zcaters prevail one hundred and fiftij days, 24. A.M.ifi36. A ]sjj) the Lord said unto Noah, I ous before me in this o-pjip.-). a.i\i.i656. B. C. '23-)8. ' ■ ' A'c^ ome thou and all thy house into the ark j for '' thee have I seen righte- ' Ver. 7. 13. Matth. 24. 38. Luke 17. 26. Hebr. 1 1. 7. 1 Pet. 3. 20. 2 Pet. 2. 5. NOTES ON CHAP. VII. Verse I. Thee have I seen righteous] — See on ch. vl. 9. Verse 2. Of every clean beast] So we find the distinction between clean and unclean animals existed long before the tion. .2 Of every Ji. C. 'SiiS. clean beast thou shalt take "Ch. 6. 9. Ps. 33. 18, 19. Prov. 10. 9. 2 Pet. 2. 9. =ver. 8. Lev. ch. U. Mosaic law. This distinction seems to have been ori- ginally designed to mark those animals which were proper for sacrifice and food, 'from those that were not. — See Lev. xi. GENESIS. Thejlood comes in the A.M.i.n6. tr) tliee by ^f^ his female are not clean by two, the male and his female. 3 Ol" fowls also of the air by sevens, the male and the female; to keep seed alive upon the face of all the earth. sir Imndredih year of Noah* s life. sevens, the male and i | when the flood of waters was upon the ''and of beasts that eartli. 7 % ' And Noah v/cnt in, and his sons, and his wife, and his sons wives' with him, into the ark, because of the waters of tlie flood. 8 Of clean beasts, and of beasts that arc not clean, and of fowls, and of every thing that creep- 4 For yet seven days, and I will cause it to :eth upon the earth. rain upon the earth " tbrty days and forty nights; and e\ery living substance that I have made will I " destroy from off" the face of the earth. 5 Lord connnanded him 6 Anil Noah teas six hundred years old And Noah did according unto all that the years » Hcb. setrn sevm. *• Lfev. 10. in. Ezek. 44. ! •ver. 12,17.- Verse 4. For yet seven d'i)/.s] God spoke these words pro- bably on the seventh or sabbath day, and the days of the ensuing week were employed in entering the ark, in embark- inij the mii,'hty troop, for whose reception ample provision bad been ahtady made. For/)/ days] This period became afterwards sacred, and was considered a proper space for humiliation. Moses fasted forty days, Dent. \\. 0, 11. so did Elijali, 1 Kings xix. 8. so did our Lord, Matt iv. '2. Forty days' respite were given to the Ninevites that tliey might repent, Jonah iii. 3. And ihrice. forty (one hundred and twenty) years were given to the old world for the same gracious purpose. Gen. vi. 'i. Tiie forty days of Lent, in commemoration of our Lord's fasting, have a reference to the same thing; as each of these seems to be deduced from this primitive judgment. Verse 11. In i he six hundredih year, ^•c.'\ Tliis must have been in the beginning of the six hundredth year of his life ; lor he was a year in the ark, cli. viii. 13. and lived three hundred and fifty years after the flood, and died nine hundred and lifty years old, cb. ix. 20. so it is evident, that wiien the flood conunenced, he bad just entered on his six hundredih year. Second month] The first monthi was Tisri, vhicli answers to the latter half of S^plemher, and first half of October; and the second «as JMurliesJivan, which answers to part of October and part of November. After the delnerance from Egypt, the beginning of the year was changed from Mar- keslivan to Nisan, which answers to a part of our DIarck and April. But it is not liktly that this reckoning obtained be- fore the flood. Di\ Lighifo.'t very probably conjectures that Mc£hu.sflali was alive in the first montii of this year. And it apptavK, says hcj^iow clearly the spirit ot' pro|)hecy fore- told of ihJngs Ur'conie, when u directed his father Enoch, almost a thousand years before, to name him Methuselah, which signifies, they die by a dart ; or, /i<; dieth, and tlieii is th6 dan ; or, he dieth, and then it is ssnt. And thus Adam and -Methuselah had measured the whole time between the creation and the flood, and lived above two hundred and forty yeais together. — See chap. v.. at the end. The fountains of the great deep vxre broken up, and the ;./«- 9 There went in tAvo and two unto Noah into the ark, the male and the female, as God had commanded Noah. TlO ^ And it came to pass ^ after seven days, that the waters of the flood were upon the earth. 1 1 In the six lumdredth year of Noah's life, in the secoiad month, the seventeenth day of the ■i Heb. blot out. 'ch. 6. 22. f ver. 1. b Or, on the seventh day. dows of heaven were opened .] It appears that an immense quan- tity of waters occupied the centre of the antediluvian earth ; and as these burst forth by the order of God, the circumam- bient strata must sink, in order to fill up the vacuum occasioned by the elevated waters. This is probably what is meant by breaking vp thefoun'ains of the great deep. These waters, with the seas on the earth's surface, might be deemed suflicient to drown the whole globe, as the waters now on its surface are nearly three-fourths of the whole, as has been accurately ascer- tained by Dr. I-ong. — See note on cb. i. verse 10. By the opening of ihe tvindoios of heaven, is probably meant the iJiecipilating all the aqueous vapours which were suspended in the whole atmosphere, so that, as Moses expresses it, ch. i. 1. the waters that were above the firmament, were again united to the waters which were below the firmament ; titim which, on the second day of creation, l\iey had been separated. A miilli- tiide of facts have proved that water itself is composed of tvo airs, oxygene and hydrogene ; and that 85 parts of the first, and 15 of the last, making 100 in the whole, will produce exactly 100 parts of water. And thus it is found that these two airs ibrni the constituent parts of water in the above proportions. The electric spark, which is the same as lightning, passing through these airs, decomposes them, and converts thein to water. And to this cause we may probably attribute the rain which immediately follows the flash of lightning and peal of thunder. God therefore, by the means of lightning, might have converted the whole atmosphere into water, for the pur- pose of drowning the globe, had there not been a sufficiency of merely aqueous vapours, suspended in the atmosphere on the second day of croaiion. And il' the electric flu d were used on this occasion f >r the production of water, the incessant ilare of lightnings, and the eoniinuous peals of thunder, must liave added indescribable horrors to this sceae. — .See the note on ch. viii. ver. 1. These two causes concurring, were amply sufficient, not only to overflow the earth, but probably to dissolve the whole terrene fabric, as some judiei'ous naturalists have supposed; mdecil, this seems determined by the word Sl30 malnd, translated f^od, which is derived from '73 bal, or ^'73 buUd, to mtx, vanj^le, cuifound, confuse, because the Tlie ram prevails fori 1/ days, ^c. CHAP. VII. A.M. ir.io. nionth, the s:imc day were all *the[ female of all flesh, fountains of the great deep broken K C. ii-tS. All animals die. as God lind com- and tlie Loiin shut A .M.1(56. B.C. iiUa. niandcd him him ill. 17 IF " And the flood \va.s forty days upon die cailji ; and the waters increased, and bare up up, and the '' window.s of heaven were opened". 12 ''And the rain was upon the earth forty days and forty nights. 13 In the selfsame day 'entered Noah, and | tiie ark, and it was lift up aI)ove the earth. Shcm, and Ham, and. Japheth, the sons of Noah, |i 18 And the waters prevailed, and were in- and Noah's wife, and the three wives of his j; creased greatly upon the earth; 'and the ark sons with them, into tlie ark; went upon the face of the waters. 14 ^ They, and every beast after his kind, and jl 19 And the waters pre\ ailed exceedingly upon all the cattle after (heir kind, and every creeping j the earth; ""and all the high hills, that a-e/r thing that creejieth njion the earth after his kind, I under the wliole heaven, were covered and ev<:ry fowl after his kind, every bird of every ^ sort. 1.5 And they "went in unto Noah into the ark, two and two of all flesh, wherein is the breath of life. 16 And they that went in, went in male and •Cli. 8'.*. Priiv. 8. !8. Ezck. 26.19. ' Or, /iW-jatM. 'ch. 1.7. ki-'i. Ps. 7K. a). "viT. 4, 17. «»er. 1, 7. cli. 6. la. Hobr. 11.7. ll'et. 3. 20. S I'et. S. 5. ' yer. £, 3, 8, f.. « Hub. u'iii». " ch. 6. 20. aqueous and terrene parts of the globe were then mixed and confuunclod together ; and when the supernatural cause that produced thi.s mighty change, sus|)ended its operations, the diiltrent particles nf matter would settle according to their spt'cific gravities, and thus form the various t/rura or ico's of which the earth appcarsto be internally constructed. Some naturalists have controverted this sentiment, because, in some cases, the internal stincture of the earth does not appear to justify the opinion that the various portions of matter had settled accord- •ing to their specific gravities : but these anomalies may easily be accounted for, from the great changes that have taken ]>lace in diflerent parts of the earth since ihejlood, by volcanic eruj)- tion.s, earthquake.s &c. — Some very eminent philosophers are of the opinion. " that by the hrtukina up of the fountains of the pent deep, we are to understand an eruption of uaters from the Southern Octtin." Mr. Kirw an supposes, that " this is ])retty evifleni from such animals as the elephant and rhinoceros being found in (jreat masses in .Siberia, mixed with diflerent mririiit ■substances; wl)trea.s, no animals, or other .«ubslances belonffing to tlie northern rr-j/oni, have been ever found in southern climalen. Had these animals died natural deaths in their proper climatr, their iKtdies would not have been found in such masses. But that they were carried no farther northward than Siberia, is evident from there being no remains of any animals, besides tho.se of whales, found m the mountains of Greenland. That this great rmh of waters was from the south, or scuth-aist, is farther evident, he thinks, from the south and south-east sides of aliimst all great mountains being inueh steeper than their north or north-west sides, as they necessarily would be, if the force of a great body of water fell upon them in that direction." — On a subject like this, men may innocently (lifter. Many think the first opinion accords best with the Hebrew text, and witli the phenomena of 20 Fifteen cubits upward did the waters pre- vail ; and tlie mountains were covered. 21^° And all flesh died that moved upon the earth, both of fowl, and of cattle, and of beast, and of every crecjiing thing that creepeth upon the earth, and every man : ' ver. 2, S. ► ver. 4, 12. ' Ps. IDi. 26. " Ps. 104 G. Jer 3. 23. ° th. 6 13, 17. ver. 4. .'oh -'I. 16. 2 Esdr. 3. 9. 10. Wisd. 10. 4. Blallli. n. 3y. Luke 17. '.'7. '.' PtJ. S. (i. ' nature, for mountains do not always present the above ap- pearance. I N'erse 12. The rain \:/as vpcn the earthi J)r. I.ightfoot sup- I poses that the rain began on the 18th day of the second month, or Miirheslnun, and that it ceased on the 28th of the third montli Ci«leu. ^^erse 1 j. And ihey ivenl in, &<-.] It was physically impo.*- sible for Noah to have collected such a vast number of tainc and ferocious animals; nor could they have been retained in their wards by mere natural means. How then were they brought from various distances to the ark, and prcscr\ ed there .'' Only by the power of God. He who first miraeulou.'ily brought them to Adam, that he might give them their names, now brings them to Noah, that he may preserve their lives. And now we may reasonably suppose, that thpir natural en- mity was so far removed or .suspended, that the lion might dwtll with the lamb, and the wolf lie down with the kid, though eai'h might .still require his peculiar alini< nt. This can b« no difficulty to the power of (ind, willmiU tlie imme- diate interposition of which, neither the deluge nor the conco- mitant circumstances could ha\ » taken place. Vrnc I18. breath of life, of all that 'ucas in the dry land, died. 23 And every living substance was destroyed Ayliich was upon the face of the ground, both man, and cattle, and tlie creeping things, and *Cli. 1. 7. '' lleb. (7ic brtath of the ipnit of life. cli. 2. 7. «c 7. 17. Verse 22. Of all that vias in the dry land] From this we vnay conclu»!e, that such animals only as could not live in the xvaler, were preserved in the ark. Verse 24. And the leulers prevailed upon the earth a hundred tndfify days.'] Tije breaking up of the tountains of the great deep, and the raining forty days and nights, had raised tile waters fifteen cubits above the highest mountains ; after which A. W. 1656. EC ?348. the fowl of the heaven ; and they were destroyed from the earth : and " Noah only remained alive, and they that ivere with him in the ark. 24 ^ "^ And the waters prevailed upon the earth a hundred and titty days. = Ez. 14. IJ- S.6. -50. Mill. ,S. tS. Wisd. in. 4. 1 Pet 3. 20. 2 Pot. y. 5. 8c ''ch. u. S, 4. compared with ver. 11. of this chapter. flirty daj's, it appears to have continued at this height for one hundred and fifty days more. " So," says Dr. Lighlfoot, " these t^vo sums are to be reckoned distinct, and not tlie forty days included in the one hundred and fifty ; so that when the one hundred and filly days were ended, there were six inonthj and ten days of the tlood past." For an improvement of this awful judgment, see the conclusion of the following chapter. CHAPTER VIII. jit the end of me hundred end fifty days the renters begin to subside, 1 — 3. The ark rests on mount Ararat, 4. On the fust nf the tenth mouth the tops of the hills appear, 5. The xoindow opened, and the raven sent out, 6, 7. The dove sentfwth, and returns, 8, 9- The dove sent forth a second time, and returns with an olive leaf, 10, 1 1. The dove sent out the third time, and returns no more, I'i. On the twentieth day of the second month the earth is fompletely dried, 13,14. God orders Noah, his family, a7id all the creatures, to come out of the ark, 15 — 19. Noah builds an altar, and offers sacrifices to the Lord, 'iO. They are accepted, and God promises that the earth shall not be cnrsrd thvs am/ more, notaithstanding the iniquity of man, 21, 22. A.M. 1656. B. 0. 2348 ND God ' remembered Noah, and every living thing, and all the cattle that wa^s with him in the ark : " and God made a wind to pass over tha earth, and the 'Waters asswaged ; •oil. 19. 29. Esod. 2. 24. iSam. 1. 19. "E.wd. 11. 21. NOTES ON CHAP. VIII. Verse 1 . And (iod made a xuind to pass over the earth] Such a wind as produced a strong and sudden evaporation. Tlie efiects of these winds, which are frequent in the East, are trtily astonishing. A friend of mine, who had been bathing in tlie Tigris, not far from the ancient city of Ctesiphon, and within five days' journey of Baghdad, having on a pair of 'J'lirkisli drawers, one of these hot winds, called by the natives Samielr passing rapidly across the river, just as he had got out of till.- Mater, so eflectually dried him in a moment, that not one particle of moisture was left either on his body, or in his bathing dress! With such an electrified wind as this, how soon could God dry the whole of the earth's surface ! An operation sometliing similar to the conversion of water into its two coT^stituent airs, Oiygcn and Hydrogen, by means of the gah-anif fluid, as these airs themselves, may be reccnvertcd to A l\f. 16.16. B. C. 'J343. 2 'The fountains also of the deep and the windows of heaven were stopped, and '' the rain from heaven was re- strained ; 3 And the waters returned from off the earth ' Ch. 7. 11. PrOT. 8. 28. •> .Tob 38. £7. water, by means of the electric spark. See (he note on chap. vii. ver. 1 1 . And probably this was the agent that restored to the atmosphere the quantity of water which it had con- tributed to this vast inundation. The other portion of waters, which had proceeded liom tlte breaking up of the fountains of the great deep, would, of course, subside more slowly, as opening.s were made fof them to run off from the higher lands, and form seas. By the first cause, the hot wind, the waters Here assuaged, and the atiiio.=;]jhtre having it.i due pro- portion of vapours restored, the quantity below, must he greatly lessened. By the second, the earth was gradually dried, the waters, as they found passage, lessening by degrees, till the seas and gulphs were formed, ant day of the month Ali, the mountain tops were first seen, and then the waters had iallen fifteen cubits ; for so liigh had ihey prevailed above the tops of the mountains. This decrease Jii the waters took up sirly days ; namely, from the first of Sivan, so that ihey appear to have abated in the proportion of one cubit in four days. On the 16th of Sivan they had abated but /our cubits ; and yet on the next dav the ark rested on one of the hilU, when the waters must have been as yet | . Eplie-^ 5 2. «Htb a savour of rot. " ch. j. 17. & 6. 17 ' Or, tliinigh. '^ cli. 6. 5. solar year, or three hundred and si.vli/-fire days; for he entered tJie ark the ITth day of the second month, in the six hundredth year of his life, cb. vii. 11, 13. and contiBued in it till the 21th day of tlie second month, in the six hundredth ar.d first year of his life, as we see above. Tiie montlis of the ancient Hebrews were lunar ; the first six consisted of thirti/ days each, the latter six of txirnfy-niiie : the whole twelve months making three hundred and fifti/-four days : add to this eleven days, (for though he entered the ark tlie preceding year on tlie seventeenth day of tlie second month, lie did not couie out till tlie twenty-seventh of the same month in the following; year) ivhich make exactly tlirec hmtdred and sixty-five days, the period of a complete iolar revolution; tiie odd hours and minutes, as Ixing fractions of time, not computed, lhou'j:h very likely all included in tlie account. Tiiis year, according to the Hebrew computation, was the one thou.mnd six hundred iiitd fifty-.ievenlh year from the creation : but, according to the reckoning of the Septuagint, it was the tiso thousand two hundred and forty-second, and according to Dr. Hales, (New Analysis of Chronolo;^) the tiL-o thousand Cu:o hundred and fifty- sixth. — See the note on ch. xi. 12. Verse 20. A'oa/i huilded an altar] As we have already seen tliftt Adam, Cain, and Alul, offered sacrifices, there can be no . .Ter. 17. 9. Malt. IS. 19. Rora. 1. 21. fc J. ^'3.^—1 ch. '.). 11, I.% •"' Isai. 54. 8.-^-" Ueb. as yet all the days of the I carih. "Jer. 33. iiO, 25. ■ The ark a ft/pe CHAP. IX. of baptism. Seedtime aiid lmrTest\ It is very probiirile that the nefiMim, whuh «eie distinctly iiiarixtil icnmediiitcly after the tlfhi^e, are nicntioncif in this plaie : but it is tliflicult to ascntain thciii. Most Kiirojican natiuns divide the year into four iiistinct parti, called qunvtcri or feasom ; but there are j/.i clivisioiis ill tlie text, and probably all irilendtid to describe the seasons in one of these po»t-dihivian years; partictdariy in that part of the globe, Aimniiu, whtri' Noah was wliin Goil gave him and niunkind lliiouj^h hiin, this gracious pro- mise. I'roin the 'Inri^nm of Joiiatli.in on this verse, we liani, that ill I'uksline their sccd-tiine w;is in .September, at tlic aii- tonmat equinox : their han-cst in IVIarcb, at the vernal equi- nox ; that their v:iiiter befjan in December, at tiie solstice, and their summer at the solstice, in June. The C()/"s begin their «»/H«in on the 15th of September, and extend it to the 15th of December. Their vjinser on the IJtb of December, and extend it to the 15th of !\Iarcli. Their .lyjj/Hj on llic 15lli of March, and extend it to the 15th of June. Tlieir siniwur on the I5th of .lune, and extend it to the 15lii of September, assigning to each season, three complete months. Gnlmet. 'I'liere are certai.ily regions of the earth, to which neither lliis nor our own mode of division can apply : there are some where summei au'i viintcr appear to divide the whole year; and oth'as \\tK:\, bca'ides stiminer, xuinter, aiilimiii, and sprint;, there are distin l seasons that may be denominated i\it: hoi season, I he cold seasmi, lUe rain^ season, ^'c. Se. Tliis is a very merciful ].iomise to the inhabitants of the earth. There may be a \ariety w the seasons, but no season, essentially necessary to vegetation, shaU/ utterly fail. Tile times which are of greatest consequence to the preservation of man, are distinctly twted : (here shaH. be both seed-time and hanesl — a proper time to deposit tlie dill'erent grain in the earth; and a proper time to Kup the pruilucc of this sewl. Thus ends t]ie account of the general deluge, its cause, circumstances, and consequences. An acconnt that seems to say to us Keliold the goodness and severity of God ! Both h\s justice and loii'^-sulferini; are particularly niarke vtercy, in giving them so fair and full a warning, and in waiting so loui; to extend his grace to all who might seek. him. Such a cnnvincing pniof has the destruction of the world by water, given of the Di- vine Justice, such convincing testimony of the truth of the Sacred Writings, that not only every part of the earth gives ■ testimony of this extraordinary revolution, but also every nation of the uni>erse has preserved records or traditions of this awful display of the justice of God. A multitude of testimoaies, collected from the most authen tic sources in iho hoallion world, I hal intended for insertion in tins place; but want of room obliges mo to lay them aside. But the slate of the earth itself i;- m sullieient proof. Kvery part of it bears unequivocal evidence of elisruplion and vio- lence. Fioui the hind of the (iod of order, it never could have proceeded in its present state. In every part we sec marks of the crimes of men, and of the justice of God. And shall not the living lay this to heart .' Surely God is not mocked; that wliicli a man soweth iie sliall reap. He who soweth to tlie ilcsli, shall of it reap d( structioii ; and though the plague of water sliall no more elcstioj- the earth, yet an equal, if not sorer ptinishment, awaits the world of tiic un- godly, in the thrcateneil destruction Vty fire. In ancient times, almost every thing was typical or repre- sentative of things which were to come ; and no doubt the (iiL; among the rest: but o/"tt/i«/, and in ii:/ial ii:ai/, farther than Revelation guides, it is both dilficult and unsafe to say. It has been considered a type of our blessed Lord ; and hence it has been observeel, " that as all those who were out !j everlastingly." Of ail those v/lio, having the opportunity of hearing the Gos- pel, refuse to accept of the sacrifice it oilers them, this sayinij is true : but the parallel is not good. .Myriads of those who pe- rished during the flood, prol.'abl)' rc))eiited, implored mercy, and found lurijiveness : for God ever delights to save; and Jesus was the Lamb slam from the foundation of the world. And though, generally, the people continued m carnal secu- rity and sensual gratifications till the flood came, there is much reason to believe, that those who, du.nng \.\\e forty dayti rain, would naturally fly to the high lands and tops of the highest mountains, wotild earnestly implore thai mercy wiiicti has never been denied, even to tlie most profligate, when un- der deep luuiiiiiation of heart, they bme returned to God. And wiio can. say that this wus not done by multitudes, while fiiey beheld the increasing- flood, or that God, in this last extremity, had renitered. it impossible .' St. Peter, I Kpist. lii. 21. makes the ark a figure of bap^ tism, and ■ntimates, that we are saveil by this, as the eight souls wero saved by tlie ark. But let us not mistake the Apostle, by supposing that tlie mere ccrenio/ij/ itself saves any person : I he tells us, that the salvation conveyed throngli, this sacred rite, is not the putting; a\i;uy tlie Jittk of the flcsit, but lite- ansiver of a good conscience towards God: i. e. remission of sins, and regeneration by the Holy Spirit, which are signified by this baptism. A good conscience never existed wlicre remission of sins had not taken place ; and every peiv-on know.s, that it is God's prerogative to forgive sins ; and that no ordinance can contier it, iliough ordinances may be llie means to convey it, when piously and believingly used. CHAPTER IX. God blesses Noah (uid his soti^, 1. The brute creation to be subject to them through fear, '2. The first grant of animal food, 3. Ealing nf blood foylndden, 4. Cruelty to animals forbidden, 5. A manslaijer to foifeit his life, 0". The covenant of Cod established bctaeen Him and Noah, and the zihole bmle creation, 8—11, The rainbow giieit. as the sign and pledge of this covenant, 12 — 17. The three sons of Nuuh people (he uhole earthy 18,19. 'Noah plants a vineyard, drinks of the wine^ is inttjxicaled, and lies exposed in his tent, 20,21 Nmh is blessed, GENESIS. Eating of blood Jbrbiddcn. The reprehensible ccmduct of Ham, 22. The laudable carriage of Shorn aiid Japketb, 23. Noah prophe- ticallj/ dec/ares the servitude of the postei-iti/ of Hum, 24, 25 ; and the dignity and increase of Shem and Japhelh, 26, 27 . The age and death if Noah, <2S, 0.9. B. C. i;;U7. A ND God blessed Noah and his sons, and said unto. them, ^ Be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth. 2 '' And the fear of you and the dread of you shall be upon every beast of the earth, and upon every fowl of the air, upon all that moveth upon the earth, and upon all the fishes »(;ii. 1. S8. ver. T. 19. ch. ti). 3^. '' cli. 1. W. Hos. 2. 18. — — ' Dent. 12. 15. & 14. S, 9, 11. Acts 10. 1% 13. " ch. 1. 29. ' Rom. 14. l-t, 20. NOTES ON CH.\P. IX. Verse 1. God blessed Norili] Even the increase of families %vliich appears to depend on merely natural means, and some- times foituitous circumstances, is all of God. It is by his power and wisdom that the human being is formed ; and it is by his providence alone, that man is supported and preserved. Verse 2. Tliefear of you, and the dread of you, iSfc] Prior to the fall, man ruled the inferior animals by love and kind- ness ; for then, i^cntkness and docility were their principal cha- racteristics. After tlie fall, untractableness, with savage fero- city, prevailed among almost all orders of the brute creation : .enmity to man seems particularly to prevail ; and had not God, in his mercy, impressed their minds with the fear and terror of man, so that some submit to his will, while others Jise from his residence, the human race woidd, long ere this, have been totally destroyed by the beasts of the field. Did the horse know his own strength and the weakness of the miserable wretch wljo unmercifully rides, drives, whips, goads, and oppresses him, would he not, with one stroke of his hoof, destroy his tyrant possessor ? But, while God hides these things from him, he impresses his mind with the fear of his owner, so that either by cheerful or sullen submission he is trained up for, and employed in, the most useful and impor- tant purposes ; and even willingly submits, when tortured for the sport and amusement of his more brutish oppressor. Tygers, wolves, lions, and hyenas, the determinate foes of man, incapable of being tamed or domesticated, flee, through the principle of terror, from the dwelhng of man, and thus lie is providentially safe. Hence, by fear and by dread, man rules every beast of the earth, every fowl of the air, and every fish of the sea. How wise and gracious is this order of the Divine Providence ! and with what thankfulness should it be considered by every human being ! Verse 3. Every moving thing — shall be meat"] There is no positive evidence that animal food was ever used before the flood : Noah had the first grant of this kind, and it has been continued to all his posterity ever since. It is not likely that this grant wuuld have been now made, if some extraordinary alteration had not taken place in the vegetable world, as to render its productions less nutritive than they wire before ; and probably such a change in the constitution of man, as to jTiBiider a grosser and hiyher diet necessary. We may A. M. 16Sr. B. C. t';M7. of the sea ; into your hand are they delivered. 3 " Every moving thing that Jiveth shall be meat for you ; even as the " green herb have I given you 'all things. 4 ' But flesh with the life thereof, which is the blood thereof, shall ye not eat. iCur. 10. 23. 26. Col. ?. 16. iTim. 4. 3, 4. ' Lcr. 17. 10, 11, 14. & 19. 26. Deut. 12. 23. 1 Sam. 14. 31. Acta la. 20, 29. therefore safely infer, that the earth was less productive after the flood than it was before; and that the human constitution was greatly impaired, by the alterations which had taken place through the whole oeconomy of nature. Morbid de- bility, induced by an often unfriendly slate of the atmosphere, with sore and long continued labour, would necessarily re- quire a higher nutrunent than vegetables could supply. That this was the case, appears sufficiently clear from the grant of animal food, which, had it not been indispensably necessary, had not been made. That the constitution of man was then much altered, appears in the greatly contracted lives of (he postdiluvians; yet from the deluge to the days of Abraham, the lives of several of the Patriarchs amounted to some hun- dreds of years, but this was the effect of a peculiar providence, that the new world might be the more speedily repeopled ; but even from the deluge their lives became gradually shorter, till from upwards of nine hundred years they became settled in the average term of threescore years and ten. Verse 4. Butjiesh xcith the life thereof, which is the blood] Though animal food was granted, yet the blood was most so- lemnly forbidden, because it was the life of the beast ; and this life was to be offered to God as an atonement for sin. Hence the blood was ever held sacred, because it was the grand instrument of expiation ; and because it was typical of that blood by which we enter into the holiest. J. Before the deluge, it was not eaten, because animal food was not in use; 2. After the deluge, it was prohibited, as we find above, and, being one of the seven Noahic precepts, it was not eaten previ- ously to the publication of the Mosaic law ; 3. At the giving of the law, and at several times, during the ministry of Moses, the prohibition was most solemnly, and with awful penaltiei), renewed. Hence we may rest assured tliat no blood was eaten previously to the Christian JEva. ; nor indeed ever since by the Jev.'ish people. 4. That the prohibition has been renewed under the Christian dispensation, can admit of little doubt by any man who dispassionately reads Acts xv. 20, 29. xxi. 25. where even the gentile conz-erls are charged to abstain from it, on the authority, not only of the Apostles, but of the Holy Ghost, who gave them there, and then, especial direction con- cerning this point: see Acts xv. 28 t\o\.for fear of stumbling the converted Jexvs, " the gloss of Theologians," but because it was one tuv iwxmynii rauzuv, of those netessary points, CroHi the rainhffw given as a sigyu ; God^s covetmnt tvith Noah: CHAP. IX. I A.M.iesr. 5 And surely your blood of your 10 'And with every living creature -A.M.iaw. B.C. '^317 '- lives will I require; "at the hand that /.; with you, of the fowl, of the cat- __, B. C. 2347. 1 of every beast will I ro(iuire it, and '' at i tic, and of every beast of the earih with you : the hand of man; at the hand of every ifi'om all that go out of the ark,. to every beast of the earth. 1 1 And "^ I will establish my covenant with you; neither shall all flesh be cut off any more his blood be shed: " for in the image of God i by the waters of a flood; neither shall there any "■ man's brother will I require the life of man. 6 " Whoso shcddcth man's blood, by man shall made he man j 7 And you, ' be ye fruitful, and nudtiply ; bring forth abundantly in the earth, and multi- ply therein. 8 % And God spake imto Noah, and to his sons with him, saying, 9 And I, * behold, I establish " my covenant with you, and with your seed after you ; • E«od. SI. 28- i'l. M, 14. Lev. — ^ cli. 4. 9, 10. Ps. 9. 12 ' Acts 17. ?6. ■" Etod. W. 17. Matt. 26. 32. Kcv. 13. 10. ' th. 1. 27. tlie burden (fapof) of obedience to which, they could not be excu.>ieJ. .5. This coiiimaiid i.s still .scrupulously obeyed by the oriental Christians, and by the whole Greek church: and why ? because the reasons still subsist. No blood was eaten ! under (lie law, because it pointed out the blood that xvas to be sited for the sin of the world; and under the gospel, it should i not be eaten, because it should ever be considered as repre- < senting the blood wlticli has been shed for the remission of sins. If ihe eaters of blood in general knew, that it affords a very crude, almost indigestible, and unwholesome aliment, they certainly would not, on these physical reasons, leaving moral considerations out of the question, be so much attached to the consumption of that from wliich they could expect no whole- some nutriment; and which, to render it even pleasing to the palate, requires all the skill of the cook. Verse 5. Surely your blood — ivill I require ; at the hand of every beast] This is very obscure; but, if taken literally, it seems to be an awful wamini; a<^inst cruelty to the brute creation; and from it we may conclude, that horse- racers, hare-hunlcrs, bull- bailers, and cock-fi;^htcrs shall be obliged to give an account to God, for every creature they have wantonly destroyed. Instead of rrn chaiyah, " beast," the Samaritan reads (Tf^g c/;«/, " livins^-," any " living creature," or person: this makes a very pood sense, and equally forbids cruelty either to men or brutes Verse 6. IVhom sheJdcth vi/in's blood, by man shall his blood] Hence it appears that whoever kills a man, unless umLHtiingly, as the .Scripture expresses it, shall forfeit his own life. . A man is accused of the crime of murder; of this crime he is guilty, or he is not — if he he Ljuilty of murder, he should die: if not, let him be tuinished accuidin^ to the demerit of his crime, but for no offence but minder, should lie lose his life. I'aking away the life olaiinihtr is the highest offence that can be committed against the iiidnidual, and against society; and the highest punisbmetrt lliit a man can softer for such a crime, is the loss of his own life. As punishment should be more be a flood to destroy the earth. 12 And God said, ' Tliis is the token of tlje covenant which I make between me and you and e\'ery living creature that is with you, lor perpetual generations: 13 I do set "' my bow in the cloud, and it .shall be for a token of a covenant between me and the earth. 'vcr. 1, 19. & ch. 1. 28. Sch. 6. IB. ^ Isai. 54. 9. 'Ps. 145. 9- " Isai. ,'54. 9. ' cli. 17. 11. "' Rev. 4. 3. ever proportioned to crimes, so the highest punishment, due to the highest crime, should not be indicted for a minor offence. The law of God and the eternal dictates of reason say, that if a man kill another, the loss of his own life is at once the highest penally he can pay, and an equivalent for his oflcnce, as far as civil society is concerned. If the death of the mur- derer be the highest penalty lie can pay for the murder he has committed, iiie:i the infliction of this punishment for any minor offence is injustice and cruelty : and serves only to coti- found the claims of justice, the luderent degrees of moral tur- pitude and vice, and to render the profligate desperate: hence the adage so frequent among almost every order of delinquents, " It is as good to be hanged for a sheep, as a- lamb;" which at once marks their desperation, and the injus- tice of those penal laws which inflict the highest punishment for almost every species of crimes When shall a wise and judicious leoi,lature see the absurdity and iniustice of inflictin"- ! the punishment of death for stealing a sheen or a hnrsc. for" in<'- a txLenty shillings note, and ML'iiDiRLNG a M.^N ; when the ! latter, in its moral turpitude and ruinous consequences, in- finitely exceeds the others! ' Verse 9. Behold, I establish my conenant xvith you] See jchap. VI. 18. XV. y, &c. I, evil. xxvi. I Verse 13. / do set my bow in the cloud] On the origin ^ and nature of the rainbow, there have been a great variety of conjectures, till Anihony de Uomiius, Bisbop of Spalatro, in a treatise of his published hy Bartholus \n 1611, partly sug- gested the true cause of this phenomenon, which was after- wards (ully explained and demonstrated by ^V? haac Newton. To enter into this subject lure, in detail, would be improper; and therefore the less informed reader must have recourse to Tre of this phainomenon, it canrwt'be rationally supposed that there was no rainbow in the heavens before the time ajentioneid in the text; for, as the rainbow is the natural eflect of the .sun's rays falling on drops of water, and of their being refracted and reflected by them, it must have appeared at different tmies from tlie creation of the sun 1 and the atmosphere. Nor does the test intimate that the bow was now created for a si^n to Noah and hinn3 'nU'p kashli naluti. "■' My how I have given, or put in the cloud;" as if he said, as surely as the rambow is a ntces.sary effect (£ sunshine i« rain, and fliust continue such as long as the sun and atmosphere cnduce; so surely shall this earth be preserved from de.stniction by water; ainl its preservation, shall be as .necessary an effect of my proniiw, as the rainbow is of the shining of the sun during a shower of rain. Verse \1. This is the tnkeii] niK Oth, the divine sign or portent; the bow shall he in the cloud; for the reasons ahove specified, it vmsi be ihetc, when the circumstances already mentioned, occur: if, therefore, it cannot fail, because of the reasons before assigned; no more shall my promise; and the bow shall lie the proof of its pcrpetiiity. Roth the Greeks and Latins, as well as the Hebrews have ever considered the rainbow as a divine token or portent : and both of these nations have even deified it, and made it a messenger of the gods. Homer. II. A. v. 28. speaking of the figures on Agamemnon'i lireast-plate, saj'j, there were tliree dragons,, whose colours were. " like to the rainbow which Saturn (the father of Time) h:\< placed in the cloud as a SIGN to mankind; or, to mm of vari- ous languages,'" for so the /n^onuv av&^awav of the Poet has been understood. Some have thought that the ancient Greek writers give this epithetto man, from some tradition of the con- fusion and multiplication of tongues at Babel : Hence in thi» place, the words may be understood as implying mankind at large, the whole Iniman race; God having given the rainbow for a sign to all the descendants of Noah, by whom the whole earth was peopled after the flood. Thus, tlie celestial bow, speaks a universal language, understood by all tJie sons and daughters of Adam. Virgil, from some disguised traditionary figure of the truth, considers the rainljow as a messenger of the gods; ]Exi. v. ver. 60r.. IriM de calo inisit Saturma Juno. " Juno, the daughter of Saturn, sent down the rainbow from heaven." And again Mn. ix, 803. ■ aeream calo nam Jupiter IlUM Demisit. " For Jupiter sent down the etherial rainbow from heaven." •It is worthy of remai'k that both these jwets understood tlie rainbow to be a sign, warning, ov portent (roin heaven. As I believe the rainbow to have been intended solely for tlx: purpose mentione is Anglo-Saxon, and .'dimply signifies the band of liie house or famili/ ; as by him the family is formed, united, and bound lugetlier, which on his death, is disunited and scattered. It is on this elyniologv of the word, that we can account for the farmers and pett^ lund- hnlders being called, so early as the twelfth century, hushundi, as appears in a statute of David 11. king of Scotland : we may, therefore, safely derive the word from y>uy, a house and bono, from bmsen, to bind or tie ; and this etymology appears plainer in the orthography which prevailed in the thirteenlh and Iburteenlh centuries, in which I have often found the word written /(OifseAonrf ; so it is in a MS. bible before me, written some time in the fourteenth century. Junius disputes this etymology, but 1 thiiik on no just ground. Verse 21. He drank of the xdne, iVc] It is very probable that this was the first time the vine was cultivated ; and it is as probable that the strength or intoxicating power of the ex- pressed juice was never before known. Noah, therefore, might have? drunk it at this tmie without the least blame; as he knew not, till this trial, the effects it would produce. I once knew a case which I believe to be perfeitly parallel : A per- son who had scarcely ever heard of cyder, and whose beverage through his whole life liad been only milk or 'jiater, coming v.-et and very much fatigued to a farmer's house in Somer- setshire, begged for a little ivater or milk. The good woman of the house, seeing him very much exhausted, kindly said, " I will give you a little cyder, which will do ^oii more good ;" the honest man, understanding no more of cyder than merely that it was the simple juice of apples, atler some hesita- tion, drank about half a pint of it: the consequence was, that in less than half an liour, he was perfectly intoxicated, and could neither speak jilain nor walk! This case I myself wit- nessed. A stranger to the circumstances, seeing this person, Mould pronounce him drunk; and, perhaps, at a third hand, CHAP. IX. Pious conduct.ofShem and JaphetJi. and laid it upon both their shoulders, ^ '^'•cit.iesr. and went backward, and covered tlic " ^'- '" '''^''^- nakedness of their lather ; and tlieir faces tt'ere backward, and they saw not their father's na- kedness. 24 And Noah awoke from his wine, and knew what his younger son had done unto him. 'Eiod. 20. 12. Gal. 6.1. he might be represented as a drunkard, and thus his charac- ter be blasted; while, of the crime of drunkenness, he was as innocent as an infant. This I presume to have been precisely the case with Noah; and n^j person, without an absolute breach of every rule of charity and candour, can attach any blame to the character of Noah, on this ground, un- less from a subsequent account they were well assured, that, knowing the power and eflects of the liquor, he had repeated the act. Some expositors seem to be glad to fix on a face like thi.s, which, by their distortion, becomes a crime; and then, in a strain of sympathetic tenderness, affect to de- plore " the failings, and imperfections of the best of men;" when, from the interpretation that should be given of the place, neither failing nor imperfection can jwssibly appear. Verses 22—24. And Ham the father of Canaan, ^c] There is no occasion to enter into any detail here, the sacred text is circumstantial enough. Ham, and, very probably, his son Canaan, had treated their father on this occasion with contempt, or reprehensible levity. Had Noah not been in^ nocent, as my exposition supposes him, God would not have endued him with the spirit of jjrophecy on this occasion, and testified such marked disapprobation of tlieir conduct. The conduct of Shem and Japheth was such as became pious antl aftectionate children, who appear to have been in the habit of treating their father with decency, reverence, and obedient respect. On the one, the spirit of prophecy, (not the in- censed father) pronounces a curse : on the otliers, the same spirit, (not parental tenderness) pronounces a blessing. These things had been just as they afterwards occurred, had Noah never spoken. God had wise and powerful reasons to induce him to .sentence the one to perpetual servitude, and to allot to the others prosperity and dominion, licsides, the curse pronounced on Canaan neither fell immediately upon himself nor on his worthless father, but upon the Canaanites; and from the history we have of this people, in J.evit. xviii. xx. and Deut. ix. 4. xii. 'M. we may ask, could the curse of God fall more deservedly on any people than on these ? Their pro- fligacy was great, but it ivas not the effect of the curse ; but being foreseen by the Lord, the curse was the eftect of their conduct. But even this curse docs not exclude them from the possibility of obtaining salvation : it extends not to the so!(/ and to eternity, but merely to their bodies and to time; though, if they continued to abuse their liberty, resist the Holy Gliost, and refuse to be saved on God's terms, then tlie wrath of divine justice must come upon them to the ut- termost How many, even of these, rep»nted, we cannot tcU» TJie Canaanites are cursed. GENESIS. Noah's affe and death. A.M.cir.l6.i7. B.C cir 2S47. 25 And he said, * Cursed he Canaan ; '' a sen^ant of servants shall he be unto his brethren. 26 And he said, ' Blessed be the Lord God of Shem ; and Canaan shall be '^ his servant. 27 God shall "enlarge Japheth, '^ and he shall •Deut. 27.16. "IJosh. 9. 23. 1 Kings 9. CO, 21. 'P.«. 144. 15. Verse 25. Curxed be Ctnwan] See on llin preceding verses. In tlie '25lh, 26th and 27th verse?, instead of Ca- naan simjbly, the Arabic version l)as Ham the father of Ca- naan ; but this is acknowledged by none of the other versions, and seems to be merely a "loss. Verse 29. The days rf Noah iiere nine hundred undjifiy t/ears] The oldest Patriarch on record, Methusaleh only excepted. This, accordin;; to the common reckoning, was A. M. 2006, but accordini,' to T>r. Hales 3505. " H.\M," says Dr. Hales, " signifies burnt or blac/c, and this name was peculiarly significant of the regions allotted to his family. To the Ctishiies, or children of his eldest son, Cush, were allotted the hot southern regions of Asia, alons the coasts of the Persian Gulph, Siisiana or Chusistan, Ara- bia, ftc. ; to the sons of Canaan, Palestine and Syria ; to the sons of iVlisra'im, Egypt and Lybia, in Africa. " The Hamites in general, like the Canaanites of old, were a seafaring race, and sooner arrived at civilization and the luxuries of life, than their simpler pastoral and agricultural brethren of the other two families. The first great empires of Assyria and Ei'i/pi were founded by them ; and the repub- lics of Sidon, Tyre, and Carthage were early distinguished for their commerce; but they sooner also fell to decay; and Egypt, which was one of the first, became the last and basest of the kingdoms, Lzek. xxix. 15. and has been successively in subjection to the Shemites and Japhethites ; as have also the settlements of the other branches of the Hamites. " Shem signifies nwme or renow^i; and his indeed was great in a temporal and spiritual .sense. The finest regions of Upper and Middle Asia were allotted to his family, Armenia, Mesopotamia, Assyria, Media, Persia, &c. to the Indus and Ganges, arid perhaps to China eastward. " The chief renown, however, of Shem was of a spiritual nature — he was destined to be the lineal ancestor of the blessed seed of the woman — and to this glorious privilege Noah, to whom it was probably revealed, might have alluded in that devout ejaculation, Blessed be the LORD the GOD of Shcmf The pastoral life of the Shemius is strongly marked in the prophecy, by the tents of Shem, and such it remains to the present day, throughout their midland settlements in Msia. " J.iPHETH signifies enlargement ; nnd how wonderfully did Providence entaj-ge the boundaries of Jajjheth! His posterity diverged eastward and westward throughout the whole extent t(f Asia, north of the great range of Taurus, as far as the eastern Ocean ; whence they probably crossed over to America by Baring's Streights, from Kamskatska ; and in the opposite dwell In the tents of Shem ; and Ca naan shall be his servant 28 % And Noah Hved after the flood hundred and fifty years. 29 And all the days of Noah were nine hundred and fifty years: and he died. .1.M.cir.t657. B.C. cir 2347. three A. M. 2006. B. C. 1998. Hehr. 11. 16. 'Or, servant to them.- 1 1. & 3. 6. -' Or, pcrjuode. ^'Eph. 2. 13, direction throughout Europe, to the 3Icdilerranean Sea and the Atlantic Ocean; (roni whence also they might have crossed over to America by Nexifoundland, where traces of early settlements remain in parts now desart. Thus did they gradually enlarge themselves till they literally encompassed the earth, within the precincts of the northern temperate zone ; to which their ro^ ing hunter's life contributed not a little. Their progress northwards was checked by the much greater extent of the Black Sea in ancient times, and the en- creasing rigour of the climates : but their hardy race, and en- terprizing warlike genius, made them frequently encroach southwards on the settlements of Shem, whose pastoral and agricultural occupations rendered them more inactive, peace- able, and unwarlike; and so they dwelt in the tents of Shem, when the Scythians invaded Media, and subdued western Asia southwards, as far as Egi/pt, in the dajs of Cyaxares ; when the Greeks, and afterwards the llomans, overran and subdued the Assyrians, Medes, and Persians in the east; and the Syrians and Jews in the south ; as foretold by the Syrian prophet Balaam, Num. xxiv. 24. " Ships .shall come from Chitlivt, And shall afflict the Assyrians, and afflict the Hebrews But he (the invader) shall perish himself at last. "And by Moses: — And the Lord shall bring thee (the Jews) into Egypt (or bondage) again with ships, &c. Deut. xxviii. 68. And by Daniel : — For the ships of Chittim shall come again.st him, viz. Antiochus, king of Syria, Dan. xi. 30. In these passages Chittim denotes the southern coasts of Europe, bounding the Mediterranean, called the Isles of the Gentiles or Nations; see Gen. x. 5. And the Isles of Chittim are mentioned by Jerem. li. 10. And in after times, the Tartars, in the east, have repeatedly invaded and subdued the Hindoos and the Chinese; while the warlike and enterprizing genius of the greatest of the Isles of the Gentiles, GREAT Britain and Ireland, have spread their colonies, their arms, their language, their arts, and in some measure their religion, from the rising to the setting sun." See Dr. Hales's Analysis of Chronology, vol. i. p. 352, &c. Though what is lell undone, should not cause us to lose sight of ^vhat is done, yet we have reason to lament, that the inhabitants of the British isles, who of all nations under hea- ven, have the purest light of Divine Revelation, and the best means of diffusing it, have been much more intent on spread- ing their conquests and extending their commerce, than in propagating the Gospel of the Son of God. An account of the CHAP. X. postdiluvian Patriarchs. CHAPTER X. T/ie generations of the sons ofNoaJi, 1. Japheth and his descendants, 2 — 4. The isles of the Gentiles, or Europe peopled by the Japhcthites, 5. H km and his posterity, fi — '20. 'Nimrod, one of his descendants, a migldy hunter, 8,9. Founds the first kingdom, 10. Nineveh and other cities founded, 11,12. Ttie Canaanite'i in their nim grand branches or families, 15 — 18. Their territories, 19. Suem andhis posleriti/, Ql — 31. The earth divided in the days of Peleg, 25. The territories of the Shemites, 30. The whole earth peopled by the descendants of Noah's three sons, 3'i. A.M. 155fi. n. C. «448. N OW these are the generations of the sons of Noah, JShem, Ham, and Japheth : " and unto tlicm were sons born after the flood. 2 ^ "The sons of Japheth ; Gonier, and Ma- gog, and Madai, and Javan, and Tubal, and Meshech and Tiras. •Ca. 9. 1. 7, 19. " I Cliron. 1. 5, &c. NOTES ON CHAP. X. Verse I. Now these are llie generations] It is extremely dif- ficult to say wliat particular nations and peoples sprung from tlje three grand divisions of the family of Noah; becavise the names of many of those ancient people have hecnnic changed in the vast lapse of time fi'om the deluge to the Christian Jh'.vn : yet some are so very dislinttly marked, that they can be easily ascertained, while a few stili retain their original names. Moses does not appear to give always the name of the Jirst settler in a country, but rather that of the people from whom the country nftenuards derived its name. Thus Mizraim is the plural o( Mezer, and could never be the name of an indi- vidiial, The like may be said of Kitlim, Dod/niim, Lndim, Animim, Ij:habim, Kfiplitiiliiiii, Puthrusim, Cas/uliitii, Philiitim, and Cuphtorim, which are all plurals, and evidently not the names of indiriduals, hut oi famiUes ur tribes. See verses 4, 6, 13, 14. In the posterity of Canaan, we find whole nations reckoned in the genealogy, insieud of the individuals from which they sprang ; thus the Jebti.-^itc, Auiorite, Girgasite, Haite, Arkitc, Sinite, Arvadite, Zcniarite, and liamaihite, ver. 'C — IS, were evidently whole nations or tribes which inhabited the promised land, and were called Canuanites from Canaan, the son of Ham, who settled there. Moses also in this genealogy, seems to have introduced even the names of some places that were remarkable in the sacred history, instead of the original settlers. Such as JIazurmavetIt, rer. 2G. and probably Opliir and llaz/lalt, ver. 29. But this is not infrequent in the sacred writings, as may be seen 1 Chron. ii. 51, uhere Halina is called tlie fallier of 'hdJt-lehcm, which certainly never was the name of a man, but of a place, sufficiently celebrated in the sacred history. And jn chap. iv. 14. where Joab is called the father of the vallei/ of Chnras/iim, which no person could ever ."-upjjose was in- tended to designate an individual, but the society vi' craftsmtn or artificers who lived tliere. Kuscbius and others state (from vhat authority we know not) that Noah n as commanded of God to ?nakt a v.-iU, iind 3 And the sons of Gomcr; Ash- A-nicinscs. kenaz, and lliphath, and Togarniah. ^'^ ' '•'"'• "'^" 4 And tlie sons of Javan ; EHshah, and Tar- shish, Kittini, and "^ Dodanim. 5 By these were ''the isles of theGen- a.m. iri?-. tiles divided in their lands; every one " C- ^^-'^7^■ after histongue,aftertheirfamilies,inthcirnations. ' Or, as some read it, Rodmim. " Ps.'^g. 10. Jer. !2. 1 0. & 25. JS. Zeph 2. U. bequeath the v\hole of the earth to his three sons and their descendants in the following maimer: To Short, all the East; to Hum, all Africa; to Japheth, the Continent of Europe, with its files, and the northern parts of Asia. See the notes at the end of the preceding chapter. Vei-se 2. The sons of Japheth] .Japheth is supposed to be the same with the Japelus of the Greeks, from whom, in an extremely remote antiquity, that people were supposed to have derived their origin. On this point, most chronologists are pretty well agrteil. Gomer is supposed by some to have peopled Galatia : so ■Toscphus, who says that the Galalians were anciently named Gomerites. From him the Cimmerians, or Cimbrians, are sup- posed to have derived their origin. Bochurt has no doubt that the Phrygians sprung from this person; and some of our prin- cipal commentators arc of the same opinion. Magog, supposed by many to be the father of the Scythians, and Tar-tars, or Tatars, as the word sliould be written, and in great Tartary, many names are still found which bear such a striking resemblance to the Gog and Magog of the scriptures, as to leave little doubt of their identity. 31adai is generally supposed to be the progenitor of the 3Icdes ; but Joseph Mede makes it probable that he was rather the founder of a jjeople in Macedonia called JTadi, and that Macedonia. was formerly called Ernathia, a name formed from Ei, an island, and 3ladai, because he and his descendants in- habited the uiarilime coast on tlie borders of the Ionian Sea, On this subject, nothing certain can be advanced. Javan; it is almost universally agreed, that from him sprung the lonians, of Asia Minor; but this name seems to have been anciently given to the yfacedonians, Achuians, and Bccoiiuns. Tubal ; some think he was the father of the Iberians, and that a part at least of Spain was peopled by hiin and his de- scendants-; and that ]\leslierh, uho is generally in scripture joined with him, was the founder of the Cappudocians, from j whom proceeded the Moscctites. i Tir.is; from this person, according very excellent province of Armenia. Pliny mentions a peo- ple called Ascanitici, wlio dwelt about the Tanois and the i'alits MteolicTis ; and some suppose that from Ashkenaz, the Eiuine sea derived its name ; biit others suppose that from him the Germans derived tlieir origin. Rij.hath, or Diphath, tlie founder of the Paphlagonians, jffhich were anciently called Riphalisi. Togarma, the Sauromutes, or inhabitants of Turcomania. See the reasons in Hairnet. Verse 4. Elishah ; as Jircnn peopled a considerable part of Gretce, it is in that region that we must seek for the settlements of his descendants; Elishah probably was the fiist who settled at Elis, in Peloponnesus. Turshiih : lie first inhabited Cilicia, whose capital anciently was the city of Tanm, ^^here Iihe Apostle Paul was born. Acts xxi. .'i9. Kittiin ; we have already seen that this name was probably, rather the name of 7i people than of an individual: some think by Kittim, Cyprus is meant; others, the isle of Chios, and others the Romans, and others the H'facedonians. | Dodunim, or Ruilanim, for in Hebrew, the ^ and 1 may be i casit)' mistaken for each other, because of their great simdarity. i Some suppose that this family settled at Dodona, in Epirus; others at the isle of Rhodes ; others at the Rhone, in France, 1 the ancient name of which was Rhodanus, from the scripture Rodanim. Verse 5. Isles of the G4;nfiles'\ EUROPE, of which this is allowed to be a i;eneral epithet. Calmet supposes that it comprehends all those countries to which the Hebrews were ' obliged to go by sea, such as Spain., Gaul, Italy, Greece, and Asia Minor. Eveiy one after his tongue] This refers t& the time posterior to the confusion of tongues and dispersion from BaheL Verse 6. Cush ; who peopled the Arabic norne, near the Bed Sea in Lowei Egypt. Some tliink the Eihioptans de- scendid from him. Miziaim ; this family certainly peopled Egypt; and both in the east and in the west Egypt is called Mezr and Mezraim. Phut ; who first peopled an Egyptian nome, or district, bordering on. I ybia. Canaan; he who first peopled the land so called, known also by the name of ihe Promised Ixtnd. Verse 1. Scba ; the founder of the Sabsans. There seems to be three difi'erent people of this name mentioned in this chapter, and a fourth in chap. xxv. 3. Havilah ; supposed by some to mean the inhabitants of the country included within that branch of the river Pison, which ran out of the Euphrates into the bay of i'ersia, and bounded Arabra Felix, on the east. >> Jer. 16. le. Mic. 7. 2. 'ch. 6. 11. Sabtah ; supposed by some to have first peopled an isle, or peninsula, called Saphta, in the Persian Gulph. Raamah, or Ragmah, for the word is pronounced both ways because of the I? ain, which some make a vowel, and some a consonant. Ptolemy mentions a city called Regnia, near the Persian Gulph, it probably received its name from the person in the text. Sabtechah ; from the river called Samidochus, in Caramania, Bochart conjectures, tliat the person in the text fixed his resi- dence in that part. Sheba ; supposed to have had his residence beyond the Eu- phrates, in the environs of Charran, Eden, &c, Dedan; supposed to have peopled a part of Arabia, on the confines of Idumea. Verse 8. Nimrod; of this person little is known, as he i* not mentioned except here and in 1 Chron. i. 10. which is evidently a copy of the text in Gene.>is. He is called a juighti/ hunter before the Lord; and from ver. 10. we learn that he founded a kingdom wliich included the cities Babel, Erech, Accad, and Calne, in the land of Shinar. Though the words are not definite, it is very likely he was a very bad man. His name Nimrod, comes from TlO 7narad, he rebelled; an arch rebel and apostate. Mr. Richardson, who was the de- j termined foe of Mr. Bryant's whole system, asks, Disserta- tiovj p. 405. " WlierQ i* the authority Cos these aspersions^ i Hcfowuls thejirst hngdom. CHAP. X 10 ' And the bcginnins of hiskinjr- A M.cir.l7-J5. B.C.cir.aiM'. dom was '' Babel, and Erecli, and Ac- cad, and Calneh, in llie land of S!iinar. A..M..ri7.«. 11 Out of that land 'went forth B.c.cir aa4. ^si^m-, and biiildcd Nineveh, and * the dty Ilehobotli, and C'alah, 12 And Rescn between Nineveh, and Calah : the same is a great city. 13 And Mizra in begat Ludim, and Anamim, and Lchabim, and Naplituhim, 14 And Pathrusim, and Casluhim, Q out of "whom came Philistim,) and Caphtorim. 15 ^ And Canaan begat ' !Sidon his first-born, and Heth, 16 And the Jebusite, and the Amorite, and the Girgasite, A.M. unknown, B. C unknown. » Mic. ."i. 6. ^ Gr. Biiltylon ' Or, he went out icito /Issi/na- •tbcitrects of the city. ' i Chron. 1. 12. ■ IJeb. Tzidan. Or, The territoi'ies of the Canaamtes. 17 And the Hivite, and the Ar- kite, and the Sinite, 18 And the Arvadite, and the Zemarite, and the Hamathite : and afterward were the famihes of the Canaanites spread abroad. 19 ^ And the border of the Canaanites was from Sidon, as thou comest to Gerar, unto *■ Gaza ; as thou goest, unto Sodom, and Go- morrah, and Admah, and Zeboim, even unto Lasha. '20 These are the sons of Ham, after their fii- milies, after their tongues, in their countries, and in their nations. 21 1[ Unto Shem also, the father of all the children of Eber, the brother of Japheth the elder, even to him were children born. •Ihey are no uhere to be discovered in tlie originals, in the versions, nor in tlie purup/irases of the sacred writings." If they are not to he found both in versions and parii- phrdses of the sacred writings, tlie above quotations are all false. Verse 10. Tite hcjinning of his kingdom vias Bahell 73D Bubel signifies confusion ; and it seems to have been a very proper name for tiie commencement of a kingdom that appears to have been founded in apostua/ from God, anrl to iiave been supported by tyrunnif, rapine, and oppression. In the land of Shiniir ; the .sauie as is mentioned, chap. xi. 2. It appears that as Babylon was built on the river Euphrates, and tliat the tower of Babel was in the land of S/iinar, con- sequently Shinar itself must have been in the southern part of Mesopotamia. Vcise 1 1 . Out of that land urni forth Asliiir] The viar- ginal reading is to be jireferred here. He, Nimrod, v^ent out into Assyria and built Nineveh ; and hf nee Assyria is called the land of Nimrod, Mich. v. C. Thus did ihis mighty hunter extend hif donnnions in every possible way. The city of TSineveh, the capital of Assyria, is supposed to have had its name from Ninus, the son of Nimrod ; but probably Ninus and Nimrod are the same person. This city, which made 60 conspicuous a figure in the history of the world, is now called HIossul ; it i> an inconsiderable place, built out of the ruins of the ancient Nintveh. Hehoboih, t\.lah, &.C. Nothing certain is known concern- ing the situation of these places ; conjecture is endless ; and it has been amply indulsed by learned men in seeking for Sehobolh, in the Jiinha of I'tolemy, Calah, in Calachine, Retcn, in Larissa, ifc. ^c. Verse 13, Mizrtiim begat Ltidiin] Supposed to mean the in- habitants of i;ie Marrotis, a canion in Kgvpt, for the name Ludim is evidtiilly the name of a people. Anamim; according to Bochart, the people who inhabited the district about the temple of Jupiter Aiiimon. teii. 13. 12, 14, 15, 17. & 16. 18—21. ^ Hcb. A'.ziih. Numb. 31. 2—12. .Tosh. V>. 7, 8, Lehabim ; the I.yhians, or a people who dwelt on the west of the Thebaid, and were called Lybio-Ezyptians. Naphtuhim ; even the conjecturers can scarcely fix a placu for these people. Bochart seems inclined to place them in Dlarmarica, or among the Troglodytes. Verse 14. Pathrusim] The inhabitants of the Delta, in Egypt, according to the Chahlee paraphrase; but according to Bochart, the people who inhabited the Thebaid, called Pathros in scripture. Casluhim; the inhabitants of Co/cA/.?; for almost all aulhori allow that Colchis was peopled from Egypt. Philistim ; the people called Philisti>ies, the constant plagues and frequent oppressors of the Israelites, whose history may be seen at large in the books of Samuel, Kings, &c. Caphtorim ; the inhabitants of the isle of Cypi-us, according to Calmet. Verse 15. Sidon; who probably built the city of this name, and was the father of the Sidonians. Heth ; from whom came the Hitlites, so remarkable amonj the Canaanitish nations. Verse 16. The Jebusite, Amorite, i*)C.] Are well known as being the ancient iniiabitants of Canaan, expelled by the children of Israel. Veise 20. These a.re the sons of Ham after their families, tVc.} No doubt all these were well known in the days of IMoses, and for a long time afier: but at this dislducc, when it is considered that the political slate of the world has been un- dergoing almost incessant revolutions through all the inter- mediate [Kjrtions of time, the iin|X)ssibility of fixing their resi- dence*, or marking their descendants, must be evident, as both the names of the people, and the places of their residences, have been chant;ed beyond the possibilitj' of being recognized. Verse 21. Skem also, the father of all the children of Eber.} It is generally supposed that the llebicxcs derived llitir name from Eber, or Ileber, son of Shem, but it appears much more ,' likely that tbcy had it fi°om the circumstance of Abrahaia Tlie earth divided A.i\l.cir -.'I. U.C.cir.t>:;44. 22 The * children of Shem ; Elam, and Asshar, and *" Arphaxad, and Lud and Aram. 23 And the children of Ai-am j Uz, and Hal, and Geither, and Mash. 24 And Axjihaxad begat ' Salah " ; and Salah begat Eber. A, 51. 1737. 25 'And unto Eber were born two . ' sons : the name of one 'was ^ Peleg : for in his days was the earth divided ; and his brother's name xvas Joktan. 26 And Joktan be^at Alraodad, and Sheleph, and Hazarmaveth, and Jerah, 27 And Hadoram, and Uzal, and Diklah, GENESIS. in the days of Peleg. Obal, and Abimael, and » 1 Chron. 1. 17, &c " Heb. Arpachihad. =Heb, Shelah. " cU. 11,12. passing over (for so the word Taj> Abcr signifies) the river Eluphrates, to come into the land of Canaan. See the history of Abraham, chap. xiv. 13. Verse 2'2. Elajri ; from whom came the Elamites, near to the Medes, and whose chief city was Elemais. Assliur ; who ga\e his name to a vast province (afterwards a mighty Empire) called Asxyn'a. Arphaxad ; from whom Arrupachitis, in Assyria, was nam- ed, accordmaf to some ; or Artaiata, in Armenia, on the frontiers of Media, according to others. Lud; the fomu'.cr of tVie Lydians, in Asia Minor; or of the Ludim, who dwelt at the confluence of the Euphrates and Tigris, according' to Arias Blontanus. Arum : tile father of the Arameuns, afterwards called Sy- rians. On this point there is scarcely any difference of opi- nion atnonr;; learned men. V^rse'23. Uz; who peopled Ctelosyria, «nd is supposed to have he.en the foimder of Damancuf. Hid, w ho peopled a part of Armenia. Gether ; supposed by (ahnet to be the founder of the Ituraius, who dw£lt beyond the Jordan, having Arabia Deserta on the eait, and the .Inrdan on the west. Ma^h ; who inhabited mount Mitshism Mesopotamia, and from whom the river Mazecu, which has its source in that mountain, takes its name. Ver.'C 24. Salah ; the founder of the people of Siminna. Eber, see vcr. 21. '1 he Scptuagint add Cuinun here with one hundred and thirty to tlie chronohiory. Most think the addition spuri7. 28 And Sheba, 29 And Ophir, and Kavilah, and Jobab : all these rcere the sons of Joktan. 30 And their dwelling was from Mesha, as thou goest unto Sephar, a mount of the east- 31 These are the sons of Shem, after their fitmilies, after their tongues, in their lands, after their nations. 32 "^ These are thcfamihes of the sons of Noah, after their generations, in their nations ; ^ and by these were the nations divided in the earth, I alter the flood. -=lChioii. 1. IP niiat b. division.- r>er. 1.- -e di. 9. 19. which places Calmet supposes to be mount Masius on the west, in BTesopoUmiia ; and tlie mountains of the Saphirs on tie ea^t in Armenia; or of the Tapyrs, farther on in Media. In confirmation that all men have been derived from on,e family, let it be observed ; that there are many customs and usages both sacred and civil, which have prevailed in all pacts of the world, which could owe their origin to nothing but a general institution, which could never have existed had not mankind been of the same blood originallj', and instructed in the same common notions before they were dispersed. Among these usages may be reckoned, — I. The numbering by tens. 2. Their computing time by a cycle of sercn days. 3. 1 heir setting apart the seventh day for religious purposes. 4. 7 heir use of sucn'^M, propitiatory and eucharistical. 5. The consecration of temples and altars. 6. The institution of sanctuaries or places of retiige, and their privileges. 7. Their giving a tenth part of the produce of their fields, &c. for the use of the altar. 8. The custom of worshij ping the Deity bare-footed. 9. Abstinence of the men from all sensual gratifications previously to their offering sacrifice. 10. The order of priesthood and its sujiport. 1 1. The notion of legal pollutions, defilements, &c. 12. The universal tradition of a general deluge. 13. The universal opinion that the rawftow was a divine sitrn or portent, ^c. 6;c. see Dodd. The wisdom and goodness of God are particularly mani- fested in repcopling the earth by means of three persons, all of (1r- same fanuly, and who had \\ itnessed that awful display of divine justice in the destruction of the world by the flood; while themselves were prtstrved in the ark. By this very means, the true religion was propagated over the earth ; for the sons of Noah would certainly teach their children, not only the precepts delivered to their father by God himsell^ but also how, in his justice, Jie had brought the flood on the word of the ungodly; and by his merciful providence, pre- served than from the general ruin. It is on this ground alone, that we can account tiir the unifonnity and universality of the above traditions; and tor the grand outlines of religious truth, which are found in every quarter . A.M CIS'J. B C 1846. A w 1693. E c. 2.511. A JU 2(.n6. B c. 19P8. A. M 17f3. B.C. 2281. A. M. '.'I'JO. B.C. Ib78. A. M 17.W. B. c. it47. A. !\J 2187. B. c. 1817. A.M IT 87. B.C. 2217. A.M.lOPe. B.C. "M'S. succession of the giiage of all the earth: and from thence did the Lord scatter them abroad upon the face of all the earth. 10 ^ * These are the generations of Shem : Shem teas a hundred years old, and begat Arphaxad two years after the flood : 11 And Shem lived after he begat Ai-phaxad five hundred years, and begat sons and daughters. 12 And Arpliaxad lived five and thirty years, ^ and begat Salah : 13 And Arphaxad lived after he begat Salah, ibur hundred and three years, and begat sons and daughters. l-t And Salah lived thirty years, and begat Eber: 1 5 And Salah lived after he begat Eber, four hundred and three years, and begat sons and daughters. 16 ' And Eber lived four and thirty years, and begat '' Pcleg : 17 And Eber lived after he begat Peleg, four hundred and thirty years, and begat sons and daughters. 18 And Peleg lived thirty years, and begat Reu: 19 And Peleg hved after he begat Reu, tvi^o hundred and nine years, and begat sons and daughters. GENESIS. 20 And «Cli. 10. n 1 Chron 1. 17.- • Called, Luke 3. 35. Plwlec. -''See Luke 3. 35. ' 1 Cliroii. 1. la- the counsel of man had devised to prevent il. Some sa}-, that these builders were divided into sevenly-two nations, With s^evcnty-two different languages: but tliis is an idle, unfounded tale. Verse 10. These are tlie generrttions of Slieiii] This may be called tlie /ii'y fnmilij, as I'rom it sprang Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, the tsek-e patriarchs, Davtd, Solomon, and all the great progenitors of tlie Messiah. We liave already seen that the Scripture chronolog}', as it exists in the Heb^e^v text, t!ie Samaritan, the Septuagint, Josephiis, and some of the fathers, is greatly embarrassed- and it is yet much more so, in the various systems of learned and nnkarned chronologists. For a full and rational view of this subject, into which the nature of these notes forbids me further to enter, I must refer my reader to Dr. Hales's laborious work, " A New Analysis of Sacred Chronology," vol. 2d. part 1st. &c. in which he enters into the subject Tvith a cautious but firm step; and if he has not been able to remove all its diflicultics, has (brown very considerable liu-ht upon most parts o!" it. The re»der has already been I'a- posidiluvian Patriarchs. Reu lived two and thirty years, and begat ' Serug: 21 And Reu lived after he begat Serug, two hundred and seven years, and begat sons and daughters. 22 And Serug lived thirty years, and begat Nahor: 23 And Serug lived after he begat Nahor, two hundred years, and begat sons and daughters. and A 51 B C. 1819. 1'185. A.M B.C. 20J& 197 »; A.M B.C. 18)9. S1^5. A. .M B.C. '-0I9S. 19.i5. A.M. B.C. 187a. t'l-.'fi. A.M B.C. lii'.7. LOi 7. A. M. B.C. 1913. 24 And Nahor lived nme twenty years, and begat ^ Terah : 25 And Nahor lived after he begat Terah, a hundred and nineteen years, and begat sons and daughters. 26 And Tcrali lived seventy years, and ^ begat Abram, Nahor, and Haran. 27 IF Now these a7~e the generations of Terah: Teraii bcijat Abram, Nahor, and Ha- a.^m.uih. ran; and Haran begat Lot. _ — 1-1 , 28 And Haran died before his father Terah s in the land of his nati\'ity, in Ur of the Chal- dees. 29 And Abram and Nahor took them wives: the name of Abram's wife was " Sarai ; and the name of Nahor's wife, ' Milcah, the daugliter of Haran the fiither of Milcah, and the father of Iscah. 30 But " Sarai was barren; she had no child. " Lule 3. 35. Saruch. fLuke 3. 45. Thara. 5 Josh K4. t'. 1 Cliron. 1. ?6. "ch. 17. 13. & 10. H. ich. -i'i. 20. >= ch. 16. 1, 'i. & 18. 11, 12. voured with some extracts from this learned work, under chapter ix. ver. 29. Verse 12. And Arphaxad lived"] The Septuagint bring in here a second Cainan, with an addition of one hundred and thirty years. St. Luke follows the Septu.igint, and brings in the same person in the same way. But the Hebrew text, botlr here and in 1 Chron. i. is perfectly silent on this sub- ject; and the best chronologists have agreed to reject thi» as a spurious generation. Verse 26. And Ttrah lived seventy years, and beqai Abram, Nahor, and Haran.] Haran was certainly the eldest son of Terah; and he appears to have been born when Terah was about seventy years of age; and his birth was followed in succdssive periods with those of Nahor, his second, and Abram, his yotmgest son. Many have been greatly puzzled with the account here, supposing, because Abram is men- tioned _/irs<, that therefore he was the eldest son of Terili : but he is only put first by way of dignity. An instance of this we have already seen, chap. v. 32. where Noah is repre- sented as having Shem, 11am, and Japheih, in this order of sue- I m - - - Birth . if (HRiST a/ Me lS > 1 \ r / y^t^A/c J/ft/e^fi/^t^n t'/AA^/ire^ffrti^y:^7^ 1 r Table, ^\^ .{J Ar.-rAat^al one. rtetv-) \ .1 e 6 f2 /? fj/tuifn. . /3(r SOO .n nio ■'>7A /fltf wtlA, Arf^y^ ol/ir/', u/ui C^/utcoHo^t^^ now ea^/ /^^^^ ^/^ /fea/f g3S> s;0/j 2.'.'.f /i>,f /t/ifrfTft f'Cfn 32,-7 !U>-0 Si.i i 326 70 &A0 3?6 .9/0 /236 S/i-,. J)SO ,wo .-! 61'^ ,i:i,S 470 SOS s/u .i6 ' l,;,A iin.i ' AA^„t Mtu /'if'UfAi. jp£ Jai>iaAi. p. t ,%/AtueAaA .ffoo ,yl7t/^McAaA, fid' j] ^»w; s66 .^'VoJi 44S 1 ^lUiuAoA^eA •iS4 ^.-^/Jr^yMH/ «„A ' "t'fn' /yg ^/A-,„4at,t /.u> SOO 460 /422 r //t'cAe ~iJfti/f^i/ // K ^2 r '" ^/ // /()' /(> / 0''2'> do 300 ^22 366 m ' h'n// Anf/i n'M' "('■/■■> iftV JSI />'/'/ o(/l> s6(j ISi M*n r /7tJ.i aieri 11./.0 ■2S6^ J^,>3 if/,)' 74a Oso -/.« 'j60 ■»4 'VJ««rt(^ ^0 ' '>im Oj/i 66y ;S2 68y /66(j (^ftff?*ift c/tr^/ /t'.-i.v "7'.''/ M'" S40 77^ .S4/! h6i '7.Q K l/fiA^/ft/re/ fA/tv/ /•J/M' ^7'-/ if5?j| aao 6o» 416 SS4 y82 6.(J6 S74 7/7 /Oo/ t^/?V7 f//rff /./i"J SJ.t? ,i)6i 7fl.^ J4S 366 r^Aefft A-rffff /.'!. ;.!' '-'A/r! ifO'ti //■« Olio /06ff 002 44s /OJff .060 2006 .A^fft/'cA. iAr4 /6m 2;J.-;;J /X'-A 777 .i,)J .93 In "I !x P k ^° 1 S^ 1 k i t //r/Au^e/oA-.. W/t'r/ /A>y/ '-'.'■/.I' 1)0,) 600 qS - i M /J68 f7/,c sr^/,,^f /606 ?a/,)' 600 Q,9 ^ n^Aa0 K k 1 \ /die JOO doo 2/68 ?i'<»'/ 667 //',V 6j liO /^iAuMti'Av7f ^^^ /? /U,A y /J /; < 2» '^ 36 403 /068 438 20.06' ^fAjT^ yAvrn '7-7 "V/ 70/ <9f) .^6 64 S4 ~^ •-""Af/c A't'i/i //*/ '^?/- 73/ :-:o /M '// 6/ :^r 1- — HI /(H).'i 403 /(TgS 433 2r26 *^.CfU^ Al^-fl /s)o a/dv; :>/.,.> 763 ■.'6/ /(>/ /s/>' j>d 6i ai \— ^ /;23 34 450 /rs3 .U4 2/Sj "^ffaA ,Aom '^<-A^v tAe4 /s-.v /€/t/6 9/s6 QOOS I."-'.. 7fi^ -6' /sjs /i6 /.M /?/ 6z 0/ so ■ ?'>* - — /-62 so fSfp 2qo '200 /;6j 230 /;8; /8/Q 9ao ?o?(> 'i04(? . 'ifArr. i/ftt/ • toaA ,/,,^ '■'/AffifH. Ai^/l ^a<, cAu:fi St'e'X SOfO 'Ml>7 /J/ll^f WI6 <(>7'f /fls/ _■— ____ J^4" ,04/ 4M> ■/Si) 44s 4i0 4i!li 4.^-6 Hl-K os6 •'\0 ■:/!' v/v '.'?/ '77 '7^ /■<; ""/- iSO 'A7 /./<*• //s // '7' 4/ 2S /sys /SO 9.008 /oo 7.^ /8J8 20^ 2008 /76 ^^7 2o83 2/83 < 4-,^Ati.t!tuA tAe,/ < >.irm^ /■€>rn r/rAaA (Areef ^Aent rt^./ tvlawi^ voy^ •jotf6 '■i/l>,V a/i>o' ■J//>S /jr/e/& /S.06' /6'7& /d46 y,9S6 ___ ___ -- ;; - — - 45.V Mo 600 . 40-J 4/-S 4iiS ;)7,i 4S-f 44s SOS 7^ S6 /OO // ^^■atUt^- i/i4^. SiifS • y/, /y/(> 464 7£> /fo /so .AarfA iT'/r'rt' s:)/j yc'iSii ■47 — ~ ' .=J= 1 II 1 =1 ' — ^ r CHAP. XII. % And Tcrali ' took Abram his and Lot tiic son of Ilaran his son, and Ssirai his daughter in law, his soiv Aljiahani's wife ; and tliey went forth with them ilom " Ur of tlic Chaldees, to go into Ta'ah andfamilij leave Ur, A.M.cir.r Canaan, 4, 5. Abram pastei K 2 Abram is called GENESIS. to leave Haran.' through Sichem, 6. God appears to him, and renens the promise, 7. His journei/ described, 8, Q. On. account of a famine in tlie land, he is ohliged to go into Egypt, 10. Through fear lest, on account of the beautu of his wife, the Egyptians should kill him, he desires her not to acknozdedge that she xcas his wife, but only his sister, 11, — 13. Sarai, because of her beauty, is taken into the palace of Pharaoh, king of Egypt, who is very liberal to Abram on her account, 14 — 16. God afflicts Pharaoh and his household zcith grievous plagues on account of Sarai, 17. Pharaoh, on finding that Sarai tvas Abrcuns wife, restores her honourably, and dismisses the Patriarch zcith his family and their property, 18 — CO. A.M. 2083. B. C. 1921. N OW the ' Lord had said unto Abram, Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and from thy father's house, unto a land that I will shew thee : 2 '' And I will make of thee a great nation, *^and I will bless thee, and make thy name great ; " and thou shalt be a blessing : »Ch. 15. 7. Neh. 9. 7. Isai. 41. S. Acts 7. 3. Hebr. 11. 8.- 6. & 18. .8. Deut. 26. 5. 1 Kings 3. 8. 'ch. U. 35. -" ch. 17. NOTES ON CHAP. XU. Verse 1. Gel thee out of thy com>tiy] There is cjreat dis- sention between commentators concerning the call of Abram; some supposing lie had tz^o distinct calls, others that he had but one. At the conclusion of the preceding chapter, ver. 31. we find Terah and all his family leaving Ur of the Chaldees, in order to go to Canaan. This was, no doubt, in conse- quence of some Divine admonition. While resting at Ha- ran, on their road to Canaan, Terah died, ch. xi. 32. and then God repeats his call to Abram, and orders him to pro- ceed to Canaan, ch. xii. 1. Dr. Hales in bis Clironology, contends for two calls : " the first," says he, " is omitted in the Old Testament, but is particularly recorded in the New, Acts vii. 2 — 4. T/ic God qf glory appeared to our f/itlicr Abraham while he ivas (at Ur of the Chaldees) in Mesopotamia, BEFORE HE DWELT IN Chakran ; and said unto him, Depart from thy land, and from thy kindred, and come into the hind [yriv, a land) whieh 1 will shew thee. Hence it is evident, that God had called Abram before he came to Haran, or Charran." The SECOND CALL is recorded only in this chapter : " The Lord said, not HAD aiiid, unto Abram, Depart from thy land, and from tliy kindred, and from thy father s house, unto TIIF. LAND, J'INn UA-urets, Sepluagint THN ynv, which I will shew thee." — " The difi'erence of the two calls," says Dr. Hales, " more carefully translated from the originals, is obvious : in the former, the land is indefinite, which was designed only for a temporary residence ; in the lalter, it is definite, intimating his abode. A third condition is also annexed to the latter, that Abram shall now separate himself from his fither's house, or leave his brother Nahor's family behind at Charran. This call Abram obeyed, still not knowing whither he ivas f^oing, but tnisiing implicitly to the divine guidance." Heb. xi. 8. Tity kindred] Nahor, and the different bran< hes of the family of Terah, Abram, and Lot, excepted. That Nahor went with Terah and Abram as far as I'adan-Aram, in A. M. 2083. B. C. 1921. 3 ^ And I will bless them that bless thee, and curse him that curseth _ thee: "^and in thee, shall all families of the earth be blessed. 4 % So Abram departed, as the Lord had spoken imto him ; and Lot went with him : and Abram K'rt.9 seventy and five years old a.h.^oss. when he departed out of Haran. B. C. 1921. " Ch. 2(1. 4. Gal. 3. 14. ' ch. 27. 29. Exod. 23. 32. Nam. 24. 9.- cli. 18. 18. & 25!. 18. & 26. 4. Ps. 72. 17. Acts 3. 25. Ual. 3. 8. Mesopotamia, and settled there, so that it was afterwards called I\uhor's city, is sufficiently evident from the ensuing history, see ch. xxv, 20. xxiv. (0, 1.5. and that the. same land was Harun, see ch. xxviii. 2, 10. and there were Abram's kindred and country here spoken of, ch. xxiv. 4. Thy fallier's house] Terah being now dead, it is very pro- bable that the family were delennintd to go no flirther, but to settle at Charran ; and as Abram might have felt inclined to slop with them in this place, hence the ground and necessity of the second call recorded here, and which is in- troduced in a very remarkable manner: "]? '^ lecleca, GO FOR THYSELF. If none of the family will accompany thee, yet go for thyself unto THAT LAND which I ivill shew thee. God does not tell him what land it is, that he may still cause him to walk by faith, and not by sight. This seems to be particularly alluded to by Isaiah, ch. xli. 2. Who raised up the righteous man (Abram) from the east, and called him to his foot ; that is, to follow implicitly the Divme direction. The apostle assures u."!, that in all this, Abram had spiritual views : he looked for a better country, and considered the land of promise only as typical of the heavenly inheritance. See Heb. xi. 8— 10. Verse 2. / will make of thee a great natior^ i. e. the Jewish jjeople. / will make thy name great — alluding to the change of his name, from Abram, a high father, to Abraham, the father of a multitude. I Verse 3. In thee] In thy posterity, in the Messiah, who I shall spring from thee, shall all families of the earth be I blessed : for as he shall take on him human nature, from the • I posterity of Abraham, be shall taste death for every man j ; his gospel shall be preached throughout the world, and innu- • merable blessings be derived on all mankind, through his death and intercession. Verse 4. And Abram was seventy andjive years old] As Abram ' was now seventy-five years old, and his father Terah had Just died at the age of two hundred and five, consequently Terah must have been one hundred and thirty when Abram Ahram mid his familtf CHAP. And Abram took Sarai his wife, 'i son, XII. journey iotvards Canaan. A.M.2083. B.C. 19'.' I. and Lot his brother's their substance that they had gathered, and ' tlie souls tliat they Iiad gotten ''in Haran; and they went forth to go into tlie land of Canaan ; and into the land of Canaan they came. 6 % And Abram 'passed through the land unto the place of Sicheni, " unto the plain of Moreh. ' And the Canaanite "isas then in the land. 7 ' And the Lord appeared unto Abram, and said, ^ Unto thy seed will I give this and all land : and there builded he an '' altar unto the Lord, who appeared unto him A. JI.e083. B.C. 1921. »Ch. 14. H. •> cli. 11. %l.— Judg. 7. 1. ' cli. «0. 18, 19. & 13 Hebr. 11. 9. fell. IV. 1. -I" Deut. II. 30. was born ; and the_ seventieth year of his age, mentioned Gen. xi. 26. was the period at whicli Haran, not Abram, was born. — See on the preceding chapter. Verse 5. The souls that tluy had 'gotten in Haran] This may apply, cither to the persons wlio were employed in the service of Abram, or to the persons he had been the in- strument of converting to the knowledge of the true God, and in this latter sense the Chaldee paraphrasts understood the passage, translating it. The souls of those whom they proselyted in Haran. They went forth to go into the land of Canaan] A good land, possessed by a bad people, who, for their iniquitie.s, were to be expelled, see Lev. 18. 25. And this land was made a type of the kingdom of God. Probably the whole of this transaction may have a farther meaning than that which appears in the letter. As Abram left his own country, father's house and kindred, took, at the command Of God, a journey to tliis promised land, nor ceased till he arrived in it : so should we cast aside every weight, come out from among the workers of iniquity, set out for the kingdom of God, nor ever rest till we reach the heavenly country. How many set out for the kingdom of heaven, make good progress for a time in their journey, but halt before the race is finished ! Not so Abram ; he iient forth to go into the land of Canaan, and into the land of Canaan he came. — Reader, go thou and do likewise. Verse 0. The plain of Moreh] T^it eilon, should be translated oak, ndt plain: the Septuagint translate it tw S^uv rw t/4'*'''*"', the lofty oak ; and it is likely, tlie place was remarkable for a grove of those trees, or for one of a stupendous heiglit and bulk. i The Canaunile was then in the land.] This is thought i to be an interpolation, because it is supposed that these words must iiave been written after the ("anaanitcs were I expelled from the land, by the Israelites und« times, people lived much longer, and disease feems to have had but a very contracted influence, women and meii would necessarily arrive more slowly at a state of perfection, and retain their vigour and complexion much lunger than in later times. We may add to these considera- tions, that strant;ers and foreig)iers are more coveted by the li- centious than those who ;ire natiic$. This has been amply illus- trated in the West Indies and in America, where ihe jettij, coane-featiircd African women are prelifrred to the elegant and beautiful Europeans! To this subject a learned British tra- veller elegantly applied those words of Virgil, Edog. II. ycrse 18, Alba ligustra cadunt, vaccinia nigra leguntur. While lilies lie neglected on the plain, Vt bile dusly hyacint/ts for use remain, DRYD. A.M,oir.?084. B C.oir.iyj(l. it may be well with me for thy sake ; and my soul shall live because of thee. 14 5F And it came to pass that when Abrai« was come into Egypt, the Egyptians ^ beheld, the woman that she wees very fair. 1.5 The princes also of Pharaoh saw her, and commended lier before Pharaoh : and the womau, was "" taken into Pharaoh's house. 1 6 And he ' entreated Abram well for her sake : and he had sheep, and oxen, and he- asses, and men servants, and maid servants, and she-asses, and camels. ' Ch. 20. 5, 13. See ch. 2i3. 7.- I ch. iO. 14. -= ch. 39. 7. Malt..>. 2iJ.- ' til. 3). 2. Verse 13. Say, I pray thee, thou art my sister] Abram did not wish his wife to tell a falsehood, but he wished her to suppress a part of the truth. From chap. xx. 12. it is evi- dent she was his stepsister, i. e. his sister by his father, but by a different mother. Some suppose Sarah was the daughter of Haran, and consequently the grmid-daitgliler of Tcrali ; this opinion seems to be founded on chap. xi. 29. where Iscah is thought to be the same with Sandi, but the supposition has not a sufficiency of probability to support it. Verse 15. The ivoman was taken into Pharaoh's house.l Pharaoh appears td have been the common appellative of the- Cuthite shepherd kings of Egypt, who had conquered thi*; land, as is conjectured, about 12 years before this time. ThCr word is supposed to signify king, in the ancient Egyptian language. If the meaning be sought in the Hebrew,, lhe> root l"n2 pliarad signifies to he free, or disengaged, a name, which such free- hooters as the Cuthite .shepherds, might nftlu- rally assume. All the kings of Egypt bare this name till the. commencement of the Grecian monarchy, alter which they were called Ptolomies. When a woman was brought into the Seraglio, or Haraiiv of the Eastern princes, she underwent for a considerable time, certain purifications before she was brought into the king's presence. It was in tlii< interim lliat God plagued, Pharaoh and his house iviih plagues, so that Sarai was restored before she could have been taken to the bed of the Egyptian, king. Verse 16. Jfe had fliecp, and oxen, ^c] As some of thesei terms are liable to be confounded, and as they tfqnently occur, especially in the P( ntateuch, it may be necessary t« consider and fix their meaning in this place. SllEEl', JNS I'ion, from tsaan, to be plentiful or abundant,; a proper term for the eastern sheep, which almost constantly bring forth tiviiis. Cant. iv. 2. antl sometimes three and even ./bur at a birth. Hence their great fruitl'ulness is often alluded to in .'•cripture. See Psalm Ixv. 14. cxliv. 13.; but under this same term, which almost invariably means a flock, both sheep and goats are included. So likewise, the Romans include j/iff/>> [ goats, and .wju// ta»/e in general, und.r the term I'KCUS pe- coris; so they do larger cattle under that of I'ECUS }iicmiis. I Pharaoh and his family plagued: CHAP. XII. he restores Sarai to AWam. A.M cir ?ow. 1 Y And the Lord ' plaffucd Pharaoh | 19 "N^liy saidst thou. She is my sister? a M"'^ JOS'*- B.C. rir IW). and his house with great plagues, be- 1' so 1 might have taken her to me to cause of Sarai Abram's wile. ijwifc: now therefore behold thy wife, take //er, 18 And Pharaoh called Abram, and said, and go thy way. '' What is this that thou hast done unto mc? why didst thou not tell me that she was thy \vite? •Cli. £0. 18. 1 eiiron. 16. 21. Ts. 105. 14. Ilcbr. 15. J. OXF.N; ipa baqunr, from tliC root, lo examine, lookout; because of liic full, brojd, steady^ unmoved look of most (•uiinais of the hrve kind; and hence the morning is termed boqiicr, beeause of the light springing out of the ea.st, and looking out over tlie whole of the eartii's surface. See on chap. i. 31. ' He-ASSES; Dncn chamorim, from "lOH chamur, to be disturbed, imtddy, probably from the dull 5tu])id appearance of this animal, as if it were always affected with melaticholy. Sditt'chzer thinks tlie sand^-coloiired domestic Asiatic ass, is particularly iiilended. '] lie word is aiiplied lo a.sscs in general, though most frequently restrained to those of the mule kind. She-asses ; ronx atonolh, from jnse men, strength, pro- ]>crly the strong animal, as being superior in muscular force to every other animal of its size. Under this term both the male and the female are .sometimes undei;.tood. Camels ; D'ScJ gcmulim, from 7CJ gitmal, to recompense, return, repay, so called from its resentment of injuries, and revengeful temper, fur whuh it is proverbial in the countries of which it is a native. On the animals and natural history in g< neral of the scriptures, I must refer to the Hierozoicon of 150C11ART, and the Physica Sacra of ScHEUCiiZER. The former, the most learned and accurate work, perhaps, ever produced by one man. from this enum( ration of the riches of Abraham, we may conclude that this Palriarch kd a pa>loral and itinerant life; that his meat must have chiefly consisted in the fl( sh of clean animals, with a sufficiency of pulse for bread ; that his chief drink was their milk; his clothing their skins, and his beasts of burthen asses and camels, for as yet we read of no horses; and the ordinary employment of his servants, was to take care of the flocks, and to serve their mas-tcr. Where the Patriarchs became rtsident for any considerable time, they undoubtedly cultivated the ground lo produce grain. Verse 17. The Lord plagued l'lturaoh~\ ^\'hat these plagues were we know not: In the parallel case, chap. xx. 18. all the females in the family of Abimelec, who ha I taken Sarai, in nearly the same way, were made barrc n ; po.-sibly this might have been the case here ; yet much more seems to be fignified by the expression gran plagues. Whatever these plagues were, it is evident they were undei;;tootl by Pharaoh as proofs of the disapprobation of God, and consequently, jl corded with its own condemnation. He should have risked even at this time in 1' gypt, there was some knowledge of the I all rather than have prevaricated. But how could lie think 20 "^ And Pharaoh commanded his men con- cerning him: and they sent him away, and his wife, and all that he had. I" CI). -0. 9. « 2t;. 10. 1 Prov. 21. 1. was necessary that he should have the favour of the king, and his permission to remove Iroin I'^gypt with so large a pro- perty; hence, a particular charge is given to the officers of Pharaoh lo treat him with respect, and to assist bim in his intended departure. The weighty and important contents of this chapter de- mand our most attentive Ci>nsideration. Abram is a second time called to leave his country, kindred, and father's house, and go to a place he knew not. Kvery thing was app.n-ently against him but the voice of God. This to Abraham, was sur- ficient; he could trust his iMaker, and knew he could not do wrong in following his command. He is therefore proposed to us in the scriptures as a pattern of faith, patience, and loving obedience. When he received the call of God, he .■•pent no time in useless reasonings about the call itself, his family circumstances, the difficulties in the way, &c. &c. He was called, and he departed, and this is all we hear on the subject. Implicit faith in the promise of (jod, and prompt obedience to his commands, become lis, not only as nis crea- tures, but as sinners called to separate from evil workers and wicked ways, and travel by that faith which workcth by love, in the way that leads to the Paradise of God. How greatly must the faith of this blessed man have been tried, when coming to the very land in wliicli he is promised so much blessedness, he finds, instead of plenty, a grievous famine ! \Vho in his circumstances would not have gone back to his own country ravii in Greek, from a negative, and ij.ap7tra, to liitamark: so a sinner is one who is ever aiming at happiness, and constantly missing his mark; because, being u/cAerf, radically evil witlun, every affection and passion depraved and out of order, he seeks for happiness where it never can be found, in v\oildly honours and possessions, and in sen:-ual gratifications, the end of which is, disappointment, affliction, ve.Kation, and ruin. fSuclj were the companions Lot must have in l\\e fruitful land he had chosen ! This, however, amounts to no more than the com- mon character of sinful man ; but the people of Sodom were exceedingly sinful and VJicked before, or against the Lord ; they were sinners of no comm.m character ; they excelled in un- righteousness, and soon filled up the measure of their initjui- ties; see chap. xix. Verse 14. The Lord said unto Jhraml It is vei-y likely that the Angel of the Covenant appeared to Abr.-'.m in open day, when he could take a distinct view of the length and the breadth of this good land. The revelation made, chap. xv. 5. was evidently made in the night, for then he was called to number the xturs, which could not be seen but in the night season : here he is called on to number the dust of the earth, ver. IC. which could not be seen but in tlie day-liglu ; see on chap. XV. 1. Verse \:i. To thee luill I give it, and to thy seed for cver.J This land was given to Abram, that it might lineally and' legally descend to his posteritj', and though Abram himself cannot be said to have possessed it. Acts vii. 5. yet it was the gift of God to hinj in behalf of his seed; and this was alwaj's the design of God, not that Abram himself should possess it, but that his posterity should, till the manifestation of Christ in the flesh. And this is chiefly what is to be understood by the words for ever, D7V "V <^d ulam, to the end of the present dispensation, and the commencement of the new. ohv olam. God renews his promise to Abram. 16 And * I will make thy seed as the dust of the earth : so that if a earth, A.M.cir.2087 B.C. cir.1917 then man can number the dust of the shall thy seed also be numbered. 17 Arise, walk through the land in the length • Ch. 15. 5. & 22. ir. & 26. 4. & 28. 14. & 32. 12. Kxod. 32. 13. Num. 23. 10. Ueut. 1. 10. 1 Kings 4. 20. 1 Cliron. 27. 23. Isai. 48. 19. .Jer.33. 'i'l. means either ETERNITY, which implies the termination of all Htne or duration, such as is measured by the celestial lumina- ries ; or a /lidden, urdnon'n period, such as includes a comple- tion or ,final termination of a particular ara, dispensation, &c. therefore the first is its proper meaning ; the latter its accom- modated meaning; see the note on chap. xvii. 7. xxi. 33. Verse 1 S. Abrujn ranoved his tentl Continued to travel and pitch in different places, till at last he fixed his tent in the plain, or by the oak of JMamre, see chap. xii. 6. whidi. is in Hebron ; i. e. the district in which Mamre was situated was called Hebron. Mamre was an Amorite then living, with whom Abram made a league, ch. xiv. 13. and the oak pro- bably went by his name, because he was the possessor of the ground. Hebron is called Kiijuih arba, ch. xxiii. 2. but it is very likely that Hebron was its primitive name, and that it had the above appellation from being the residence of/o!o- gigantic Anakim, for Kiijaih arba literally signifies, the city of the four ; see the note on chap, xxiii. 2. Built there an altar to the Lord.] On which he offered sacrifice, as the word naiO mizbeach, from HSt zabach, to slay, imports. The increase of riches in the family of Abram must, in the opinion of many, be a source of felicity to them. If earthly possessions could produce happiness, it must be granted that they had now a considerable share of it in their power. But happiness must have its seat in the mind, and like that, be of a spiritual nature ; conseqiiently earthly goods cannot give it : so far are they from either ])roducing or procuring it, that they always engender care and anxiety, and often strifes and contentions. The peace of this amiable family had nearly been destroyed by the largeness of their possessions ! To pre- vent the most serious misunderstandings, Abram and his nephew were obliged to separate. — He who has much, in general, wishes to have more ; for the eye is not satisfied with seeing. — Lot, for the better accommodation of his flocks and family, chuses the most fertile district in that country; and even sacrifices reverence and filial atlection at the shrine of worldly advantage : but the issue proved, that a pleasant .4.M.pir.2087_. BC.cir.19ir. GENESIS. Builds an altar to God at Mamre, of it, and in the breadth of it ; for I will give it unto thee. 1 8 ^ Then Abram removed his tent, and came and '' dwelt in the "plain of Mamre, ''which is in Hebron, and built there an altar unto the Lord, Rora. 4 16, 17. 18. Hebr. " cli. 35. OT. & 37. 14. 11. 12. ""ch, 14.13. 'Heh. plains. worldly prospect may not be the mo.st advantageous, even to our secular affairs. Abram prospered greaily in the compara- tively barren part of the land, while [.dt lo.^t all his posses- sions, and nearly the lives of himself and family, in that land which appeared to him like the garden of the Lord, like a second Paradise. Rich and fi rtile countries have generally luxurious, effeminate, and profligate inhabitants : so it was in this case : the inhabitants of Sodom were sinners and exceed- ingly wicked, and their profligacy was of that kind which luxury produces ; they fed thein--elves without fear, and they acted without shame. Lot however was, through the mercy of God, preserved from this contagion : he retained his reli- gion, and this supported his soul and saved his lite, when his goods and his wife perished. Let us learn from this to be jealous over our own wills and wishes; to distrust tlattering prospects, and seek and secure a heavenly inheritance. " Man wants but little ; nor that little long." A man's life, the comfort and happiness of it, does not consist in the multi- tude of the things he possesses : " One house, one day's food, and one suit of raiment," says the Arabic proverb, " are sufficient for thee ; and if thou die before noon, thou hast one half too much." The example of Abram, in con- stantly erecting an altar wherever he settled, is worthy of serious regard : he knew the path of duty was the way of safety; and, that, if he acknowledged God in all his ways, he might expect him to direct all his steps: he felt his depend- ance on God, he invoked him through a IMediator, and oft'ered sacrifices in faith of the coming Saviour : he found blessedness in this work ; it was not an empty service — he re- joiced to see the day of Christ — he saw it, and was glad ; see on ch xii. 8. Reader, has God an altar in thy house.? Dost thou sacrifice to him ? Dost thou offer up daily by faith, in behalf of thy soul and the souls of thy family, the Lamb of God who taketh away the sin of the world ? No man cometh unto the Father but by me, said Christ : this was true, not only from the incarnation, but from the foundation of the world. And to this another truth, not less comfortable, may be added : Whosoever cometh unto me, I will in no xvise cast out. CHAPTER XIV. The zcaioffour confedcmlc kings against the five kings of Canaan, 1—."). Tlie confederate kings over-run and pillage the whole ronntri/, 4 — 7 : battle betzeeen them and the kings of Canaan, 8, 9 : the latter are defeated, and the principal part of the armies of the kings of Sodom and Gomorrah slain, 10, • on which these tico cities arc plundered, 1 1 ; Lot, his goods, and his family, are also taken and carried away, 12. Abram, being Chedorlaomer and his allies CHAP. XIV. invade and pillage the Canaanites. wformed of the disaster of his nephew, 13, arms three hundred and eighteen of his servants and pursues them, 14 ; oierlahcs and routs them, and recovers Lot, and his fami/i/, and their goods, 14—16; is met on his return /)i/ the kiiri- of Sodom, and />i/ Mc/rhizedek, king of Sa/em, zcith refreshments fur himself and men, 17, 18. Met- chizedek blesses Abram, and receives from him, as priest of the most high God, the tenth of all the spoils, 19, 20. The kin" of Sodom offers to Abram all the goods he has taken from the enemi/, 21 ,• zchick Abram positivelif refuses, hating voKcd to God to receive no recompense for a victory, of which he kneie God to be the sole author, 22, 2:5 ; hut desirts that a proportion of the spoils be given to Aiier, Eshcol, and Manire, k'/io had accompanied him on litis expedition, 24. A,Ar.cir.'-o9i. A ]srj) it came to pass in the days I5^cirj9^ /\ of Aim-a!)hcl king of 'Shinar,_ Arioch king of Elhisar, Chedorlaomer king of •"Elani, and Tidal king of nations; 2 TItat these made war with Bera king of Sodom, and with Birsha king of Gomorrah, Shinal) king of '^Admah, and Shemeber king of Zeboiini, and the king of Bela, which is "Zoar. 3 All these were joined together in the vale of Siddim, 'which is the salt sea. 4 Tweh-e years "^they served Chedorlaomer, and in the thirteenth year they rebelled. A.M.cir.2091. B.C.cir.lUl.i. •Ch. 10. 10. & 11 t. -'Isai. 11 11. -' Deut 'i9 2.3.— ch. 19. ti. IJeul. 3 17 N 11 ni 31 Vi. .losh. ; .16 P s. 107.; 4.- — > cli y 20- «ch. Ij to. Ueiit. 3. 11. —"^ -"Jitth. 12 4. 8c 13. 12.- "~ Deut. 2. 20.- NOTES ON CH.\P. XIV. Verse 1 . In the daj/s of Ainraplie(\ Wlio this king was is not known; and yet, iVom tlie uianucr in wliicli lie is spoken of in the text, it would seem that he was a person well known, even when Moses wrote this account. But the Vul- gate fjives a different turn to the place, by rendering the pas- sage thus. Factum est in illo tempore, ut Amrapltel, Iff. " It came to pasj in that lime, that Amrapliel, &c." The Chal- 'f. ] It appears, from \cr. 4, that these five C'anaanitish kings had been sub- dued by Chedorlaomer, and were obliged to pay him tribute; and, that, having- been enslaved by him twelve years, wishinsj 5 And in the fonrteenth year came Chedorlaomer, and the kings that ivere with him, and smote *the Rcphaims "in Ashteroth Karnaim, and 'the Zuzims in Ham, "and the Emims in 'Shaveh Kiriathaim. 6 '"And the Horites in their mount Scir, unto "El-paran, which is by the wilderness. 7 And they returned, and came to En-niish- pat, which is Kadesh, and smote all the coun- try of the x^malekites, and also the Amorites, that dwelt °in Hazezon-tamar. 8 And there went out the king of Sodom, and the king of Gomorrah, and the king of ''Deut. 2. 10, U. 'Or, the plain if Kiriathaim. '"Deut. 2. 12, 22.— • "Or, llie plain of Paran. cli. 21. 21. Num. 12. 16. & 13. 3. "2 Chroii. 20. 2. to recover their liberty, they revolled in the thirteenth; in consequence of which, Chedorlaomer, the following year, summoned to his assistance /three of his vassals, invaded Ca- ' naan, fought with, and discnmfited the kings of the Pentapolis, or five cities, Sodom, Gomorrah, Zeboim, Zoar, and Admab, which were situated in the fiuitful plain of .Siddim, having pre- viously overrun the whole land. Verse 5. Rephaim.t] A people of Canaan ; ch. .xv. 20. Ashteroth'] A city of Basan, where Og afterwards reigned ; Josli. xiii. 31. Zuzims] No \Ch. II. 3, i>cli. 19. 17, 30 '^ver. 16. SI - 1". la, 'ch. 13. 18. sver. 2J. "ch. 13 8- ■"ch. i2, 5- ' -'Or, ted forth.' Hdzczon-Uimar.} Calied by the Cliaklee, En-g:ad